THE
LIFE
OF
THE
Right
Reverend
Father
in
God
DR.
JOHN
JEWEL
Lord
Bishop
of
SARISBURY
.
THO
Truth
and
Reason
may
justly
claim
the
Priviledge
of
a
kind
reception
,
whoever
brings
them
;
yet
such
is
the
Nature
of
Mankind
,
that
the
Face
of
a
Stranger
is
ever
surveyed
with
a
little
more
than
ordinary
Attention
,
as
if
Men
thought
generally
that
in
it
were
the
most
lively
Characters
of
what
they
seek
to
know
,
the
Soul
and
Temper
of
a
Man
;
now
because
this
is
not
to
be
expected
at
the
first
sight
,
in
Books
where
yet
it
is
most
eagerly
desired
;
Men
have
attempted
to
supply
that
defect
with
Pictures
;
and
(
which
affords
much
more
satisfaction
)
by
premising
the
Lives
and
Characters
of
the
Authors
,
which
gives
the
Reader
a
truer
and
more
lasting
Idea
of
Men
,
than
it
is
possible
for
Pensils
and
Colours
to
attain
to
.
The
Author
of
the
ensuing
Tracts
ought
to
be
so
well
known
to
all
English
men
,
that
his
Name
alone
should
have
given
a
sufficient
Commendation
to
any
thing
that
can
claim
a
descent
from
him
:
But
it
being
now
above
an
hundred
years
since
his
death
,
and
his
Works
which
were
for
a
long
time
chained
up
in
all
Churches
,
being
now
superannuated
or
neglected
,
it
may
not
be
an
unseasonable
piece
of
Service
to
the
Church
,
to
revive
the
Memory
of
this
great
Man
,
the
stout
and
invincible
Champion
of
the
Church
of
England
;
who
losing
the
opportunity
of
sacrificing
his
Life
for
her
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
did
it
with
more
advantage
to
us
,
and
pains
to
himself
,
under
her
glorious
Successor
,
when
he
so
freely
spent
himself
in
her
Service
,
that
having
wasted
his
thin
Body
by
excessive
Labour
and
Study
,
he
died
young
,
but
full
of
good
Works
and
Glory
.
He
was
born
the
24
th
of
May
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1522.
at
Buden
in
the
Parish
of
Berinber
in
the
County
of
Devon
;
and
tho
a
younger
Brother
,
yet
inherited
his
Fathers
Name
.
His
Mother
was
a
Bellamie
,
and
he
had
so
great
an
esteem
for
it
and
her
,
that
he
engraved
it
on
his
Signet
,
and
had
it
always
imprinted
in
his
heart
;
a
lasting
Testimony
both
of
her
Virtue
and
kindness
to
him
.
His
Father
was
a
Gentleman
descended
rather
of
an
Ancient
and
Good
,
than
very
Rich
Family
.
It
is
observed
that
his
Ancestors
had
injoyed
that
Estate
for
almost
two
hundred
years
before
the
Birth
of
this
great
Man
.
And
yet
such
was
the
number
of
his
Children
,
that
it
is
no
wonder
if
this
,
when
young
,
wanted
the
assistance
of
Good
men
for
the
promoting
of
his
Studies
;
for
it
is
said
his
Father
left
ten
Children
between
Sons
and
Daughters
behind
him
.
This
John
Jewel
proving
a
Lad
of
pregnant
Parts
,
and
of
a
sweet
and
industrious
Nature
and
Temper
,
was
from
his
Youth
dedicated
to
Learning
;
and
with
great
care
cultivated
by
his
Parents
and
Masters
,
which
he
took
so
well
,
that
at
the
entrance
of
the
Thirteenth
year
of
his
Age
,
about
the
Feast
of
St.
James
,
he
was
admitted
in
Merton
Colledge
in
Oxon
,
under
one
Mr.
Peter
Burrey
,
a
Man
neither
of
any
great
Learning
,
nor
much
addicted
to
the
Reformation
,
which
then
(
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
Eighth
)
went
on
but
slowly
,
and
with
much
irregularity
in
its
Motions
.
But
we
are
yet
beholding
to
his
first
Tutor
for
this
,
that
he
committed
this
Jewel
to
Mr.
John
Parkhurst
a
Fellow
of
the
same
Colledge
,
and
afterwards
first
Minister
of
Cleave
,
and
then
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
who
was
a
Man
both
of
more
Learning
and
of
a
better
Faith
;
and
prudently
instilled
together
with
his
other
Learning
,
those
excellent
Principles
into
this
Young
Gentleman
,
which
afterwards
made
him
the
Darling
and
Wonder
of
his
Age.
DURING
his
continuance
in
this
Colledge
,
THE
twentieth
day
of
October
in
the
folowing
year
,
he
took
his
first
Degree
of
Batchelor
of
Arts
,
with
a
great
and
general
Applause
;
when
he
prosecuted
his
Studies
with
more
vigor
than
before
,
beginning
them
at
four
in
the
Morning
,
and
continuing
them
till
ten
and
night
,
so
that
he
seemed
to
need
some
body
to
put
him
in
mind
of
eating
.
BEING
now
attained
to
a
great
Reputation
for
Learning
,
he
began
to
instruct
other
,
and
amongst
and
rest
Anthony
Parkhurst
was
committed
to
his
care
by
Mr.
John
Parkhurst
his
Tuto
,
which
was
a
great
Argument
of
his
great
Worth
and
Industry
.
BEING
thus
imployed
,
he
was
chosen
Reader
of
Humanity
and
Rhetorick
of
his
own
Colledge
,
and
he
managed
this
place
seven
years
with
great
Applause
and
Honor.
His
Example
taught
more
than
any
Precepts
could
;
for
he
was
a
great
admirer
of
Horace
and
Cicero
,
and
read
all
Erasmus
his
Works
,
and
imitated
them
too
,
for
it
was
his
custom
to
write
something
every
day
;
and
it
was
his
common
saying
,
that
men
acquired
Learning
more
by
a
frequent
exercising
their
Pens
,
than
by
reading
many
Books
.
He
affected
ever
rather
to
express
himself
fluently
,
neatly
,
and
with
great
weight
of
Argument
and
strength
of
Reason
,
than
in
hunting
after
the
Flowers
of
Rhetorick
,
and
the
Cadences
of
Words
,
tho
he
understood
them
,
no
man
better
,
and
wrote
a
Dialogue
in
which
he
comprehended
the
sum
of
the
Art
of
Rhetorick
.
THE
ninth
of
February
1544.
he
commenced
Master
of
Arts
,
the
Charge
of
it
being
born
by
his
good
Tutor
Mr.
Parkhurst
,
who
had
then
the
Rich
Rectory
of
Cleve
in
the
Diocess
of
Glocester
,
which
is
of
better
value
than
some
of
our
smaller
Bishopricks
.
Nor
was
this
the
only
instance
wherein
he
did
partake
of
this
good
mans
Bounty
,
for
he
was
wont
twice
or
thrice
in
a
year
to
invite
him
to
his
House
,
and
not
dismiss
him
without
Presents
,
Money
,
and
other
things
that
were
necessary
for
the
carrying
on
his
Studies
.
And
one
time
above
the
rest
,
coming
into
his
Chamber
in
the
Morning
,
when
he
was
to
go
back
to
the
University
,
he
seised
upon
his
and
his
Companions
Purses
,
saying
,
What
Money
,
I
wonder
,
have
these
miserable
,
Beggarly
Oxfordians
?
And
finding
them
pittifully
lean
and
empty
,
stuffed
them
With
Money
,
till
they
became
both
fat
and
weighty
.
EDWARD
the
Sixth
succeeding
his
Father
the
28
th
of
January
1546.
the
Reformation
went
on
more
regularly
and
swiftly
,
Peter
Martyr
being
by
that
Prince
called
out
of
Germany
,
and
made
Professor
of
Divinity
at
Oxon
,
Mr.
Jewel
was
one
of
his
most
constant
hearers
;
and
by
the
help
of
Characters
which
he
had
invented
for
his
own
use
,
took
all
his
Lectures
almost
as
perfectly
as
he
spoke
them
.
About
this
time
one
Dr.
Richard
Smith
,
Predecessor
to
Peter
Martyr
in
that
Chair
at
Oxon
,
who
was
more
a
Sophister
than
a
Divine
,
made
an
insult
upon
Peter
Martyr
,
and
interrupted
him
publickly
and
unexpectedly
in
his
Lecture
:
the
German
was
not
to
be
baffled
by
a
surprize
,
but
extempore
recollected
his
Lecture
,
and
defended
it
with
a
great
presence
of
mind
,
the
two
Parties
in
the
Schools
being
just
upon
the
point
of
a
Tumult
,
the
Protestants
for
the
present
Professor
,
and
the
Papists
for
the
old
one
.
Peter
Martyr
nettled
with
this
affront
,
challenged
Smith
to
dispute
with
him
publickly
,
and
appointed
him
a
day
:
But
Smith
fearing
to
be
called
in
question
for
this
uproar
,
Peter
Martyr
,
and
there
was
a
very
sharp
but
regular
Dispute
betwixt
them
concerning
the
Lords-Supper
.
And
Mr.
Jewel
having
then
a
large
share
in
Peter
Martyrs
affections
,
was
by
him
appointed
to
take
the
whole
Disputation
in
Writing
,
which
was
printed
in
the
year
1649.
for
the
regulating
this
Disputation
,
the
Council
sent
to
Oxon
,
Henry
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
Dr.
R.
Cox
Chancellor
of
that
University
,
Dr.
Simon
Haines
,
Richard
Morison
Esqe
;
and
Dr.
Christopher
Nevison
Commissioners
and
Moderators
.
In
the
year
1551.
Mr.
Jewel
took
his
Degree
of
Bachelor
of
Divinity
,
Peter
,
Ep.
1.
cap.
4.
v.
11.
If
any
man
speak
,
Let
him
speak
as
the
Oracles
of
God
,
&c.
Upon
which
words
he
raised
such
excellent
Doctrines
,
and
made
such
wise
and
holy
Reflections
in
so
pure
and
elegant
a
stile
,
as
satisfied
all
the
World
of
his
great
Ability
and
Deserts
.
In
the
same
time
Mr.
Jewel
took
a
small
Living
near
Oxon
called
Sunningwell
,
more
out
of
a
desire
to
do
good
,
than
for
the
Sallary
which
was
but
small
,
whither
he
went
once
a
Fortnight
on
Foot
,
tho
he
was
lame
,
and
it
was
troublesome
to
him
to
walk
;
and
at
the
same
time
preached
frequently
both
privately
in
his
own
Colledge
,
and
publickly
in
the
University
.
BESIDES
his
old
Friend
Mr.
Parkhurst
,
amongst
others
,
one
Mr.
Curtop
a
Fellow
of
the
same
Colledge
,
afterwards
Canon
of
Christ-Church
,
allowed
him
Forty
shillings
a
year
,
which
was
a
considerable
sum
in
those
days
;
and
one
Mr.
Chambers
,
who
was
entrusted
with
distributing
the
Charity
of
some
Londoners
to
the
Poor
Scholars
of
Oxon
,
allowed
Mr.
Jewel
out
of
it
six
pound
a
year
for
Books
.
EDWARD
the
Sixth
dying
the
sixth
of
July
,
Peter
Martyr
;
2.
His
Preaching
some
Doctrines
contrary
to
Popery
;
3.
And
his
taking
Orders
according
to
the
Laws
then
in
force
:
for
as
for
his
Life
,
it
was
acknowledged
to
be
Angelical
and
extreamly
honest
,
John
Moren
a
Fellow
of
the
same
Colledge
;
who
yet
at
the
same
time
could
not
forbear
calling
him
Lutheran
,
Zuinglian
,
and
Heretick
.
He
took
his
leave
of
the
Colledge
in
these
words
,
as
near
as
I
can
render
them
in
English
.
IN
my
last
Lectures
I
have
(
said
he
)
imitated
the
Custom
of
famished
Men
,
who
when
they
see
their
meat
likely
to
be
suddenly
and
unexpectedly
snatch'd
from
them
,
devour
it
with
the
greater
haste
and
greediness
.
For
whereas
I
intended
thus
to
put
an
end
to
my
Lectures
,
and
perceived
that
I
was
like
forthwith
to
be
silenced
,
I
made
no
scruple
to
entertain
you
(
contrary
to
my
former
usage
)
with
much
unpleasant
and
ill
dressed
Discourse
,
for
I
see
I
have
incurred
the
displeasure
and
hatred
of
some
,
but
whether
deservedly
or
no
,
I
shall
leave
to
their
consideration
;
for
I
am
perswaded
that
those
who
have
driven
me
from
hence
,
would
not
suffer
me
to
live
any
where
if
it
were
in
their
Power
.
But
as
for
me
,
I
willingly
yield
to
the
times
,
and
if
they
can
derive
down
to
themselves
any
satisfaction
from
my
Calamity
,
I
would
not
hinder
them
from
it
.
But
as
Aristides
,
when
he
went
into
exile
and
forsook
his
Country
,
pray'd
that
they
might
never
more
think
of
him
;
so
I
beseech
God
to
grant
the
same
to
my
Fellow
Collegians
,
and
what
can
they
wish
for
more
?
Pardon
me
my
Hearers
,
if
grief
has
seized
me
,
being
to
be
torn
from
that
place
against
my
will
,
where
I
have
passed
the
first
part
of
my
Life
,
where
I
have
lived
pleasantly
,
and
been
in
some
Honour
and
Imployment
.
But
why
do
I
thus
delay
to
put
an
end
to
my
Misery
by
one
word
?
Wo
is
me
,
that
(
as
with
my
extream
sorrow
and
resentment
I
at
last
speak
it
)
I
must
say
farewel
my
Studies
,
farewel
to
these
beloved
Houses
,
farewel
thou
pleasant
Seat
of
Learning
,
farewel
to
the
most
delightful
Conversation
with
you
,
farewel
Young
men
,
farewel
Lads
,
far●wel
Fellows
,
farewel
Brethren
,
farewel
ye
beloved
as
my
Eyes
,
farewel
ALL
,
farewel
.
Thus
did
he
take
his
leave
(
saith
the
Author
of
the
English
Life
before
his
Works
)
of
his
Lecture
,
Fellow-ship
and
Colledge
;
and
was
reduced
at
one
blow
to
great
Poverty
and
Dissertion
:
but
he
found
for
some
time
a
place
of
Harbour
in
Broadgates-Hall
another
Colledge
in
the
same
University
.
Here
he
met
with
some
short
Gleams
of
Comfort
;
for
the
University
of
Oxon
more
kind
than
his
Colledge
,
and
to
alleviate
the
Miseries
of
his
Shipwrack'd
Estate
,
chose
him
to
be
her
Orator
,
in
which
capacity
he
curiously
penned
a
Gratulatory
Letter
or
Address
(
as
the
term
now
is
)
to
the
Queen
,
on
the
behalf
and
in
the
name
of
the
University
,
Expressing
in
it
the
Countenance
of
the
Roman
Senators
in
the
beginning
of
Tiberius
his
Reign
,
exquisitely
tempered
and
composed
,
to
keep
out
joy
and
sadness
,
which
both
strove
at
the
same
time
to
display
their
colours
in
it
;
the
one
for
dead
Augustus
;
the
other
for
Reigning
Tiberius
.
And
upon
the
Assurance
of
several
of
her
Nobles
,
that
the
Queen
would
not
change
the
established
Religion
,
expressing
some
hopes
she
would
so
do
,
which
was
confirmed
then
to
them
by
the
Promise
the
Queen
had
made
to
the
Suffolk
and
Norfolk
Gentry
,
who
had
rescued
her
out
of
the
very
Jaws
of
Ruine
.
Fuller
saith
,
that
the
Writing
this
Letter
was
put
upon
him
with
a
design
to
ruine
him
,
but
there
is
not
the
least
colour
for
this
surmize
;
he
being
so
very
lately
,
seasonably
and
kindly
chosen
Orator
.
when
he
was
so
injuriously
expelled
out
of
his
own
Colledge
;
but
it
is
much
more
probable
the
sweetness
,
smoothness
and
briskness
of
his
stile
,
was
both
the
reason
why
he
was
chosen
Orator
first
,
and
then
imployed
to
pen
this
Letter
.
The
Sum
or
Heads
of
which
are
in
Mr.
Laurence
Humfrey's
Life
of
Jewel
:
But
there
is
no
entire
Copy
extant
.
IT
is
observed
by
the
last
mentioned
Author
,
that
whilst
Jewel
was
roading
this
Letter
to
Dr.
Tresham
Vice-chancellor
,
the
great
Bell
of
Christ-Church
(
which
this
Doctor
having
caused
to
be
new
run
a
few
days
before
,
had
christened
by
the
name
of
Mary
,
toll'd
)
and
that
hearing
her
pleasant
voice
now
call
him
to
his
beloved
Mass
,
he
burst
out
into
an
Exclamation
.
O
delicate
and
sweet
Harmony
!
O
beautiful
Mary
,
how
Musically
she
sounds
,
how
strangely
she
pleaseth
my
Ears
!
So
Mr.
Jewel's
sweet
Pen
was
forced
to
give
way
to
the
more
acceptable
tinkling
of
this
new
Lady
.
And
we
may
easily
conjecture
how
the
poor
man
took
it
.
BEING
thus
ejected
out
of
all
he
had
,
he
became
obnoxious
to
the
Insolence
and
Pride
of
all
his
Enemies
,
which
he
endeavoured
to
allay
by
Humility
and
Compliance
,
which
yet
could
not
mitigate
their
Rage
and
Fury
;
but
rather
in
all
probability
heightened
their
Malice
,
and
drew
more
Affronts
upon
the
meek
man
.
But
amongst
all
his
Enemies
,
none
sought
his
ruine
more
eagerly
than
Dr.
Martial
Dean
of
Christ-Church
,
who
had
changed
his
Religion
now
twice
already
;
and
did
afterwards
twice
or
thrice
more
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
:
He
having
neither
Conscience
nor
Religion
of
his
own
,
was
wondrous
desirous
to
make
Jewel's
Conscience
or
Life
a
papal
Sacrifice
.
IN
order
to
this
,
Have
you
a
mind
to
see
how
well
I
can
write
?
Subscribed
his
Name
hastily
,
and
with
great
reluctance
.
But
this
no
way
mitigated
the
Rage
of
his
Enemies
against
him
,
they
knew
his
great
love
to
,
and
familiarity
with
Peter
Martyr
,
and
nothing
less
than
his
Life
would
satisfie
these
Blood-hounds
,
of
which
Turn-coat
Martial
was
the
fiercest
:
so
being
forsaken
by
his
Friends
for
this
his
sinful
Complyance
,
and
still
pursued
like
a
wounded
Deer
by
his
Enemies
;
but
more
exagitated
by
the
inward
Remorses
and
Reproaches
of
his
own
Conscience
,
he
resolved
at
last
to
flee
for
his
Life
.
And
it
was
but
time
;
for
if
he
had
staid
but
one
night
longer
,
or
gone
the
right
way
to
London
,
he
had
perished
by
their
Fury
:
One
Augustin
Berner
a
Switzer
,
first
a
Servant
to
Bishop
Latimer
,
and
afterwards
a
Minister
found
him
lying
upon
the
ground
almost
dead
with
vexation
,
weariness
(
for
this
lame
Man
was
forced
to
make
his
escape
on
foot
)
and
cold
,
and
setting
him
upon
an
Horse
,
conveyed
him
to
the
Lady
Ann
Warcupps
a
Widow
,
who
entertained
him
for
some
time
,
and
then
sent
him
up
to
London
,
where
he
was
in
more
safety
.
HAVING
twice
or
thrice
changed
his
Lodgings
in
London
,
Sir
Nicholas
Throgmorton
a
great
Minister
of
State
in
those
times
,
furnished
him
with
Money
for
his
Journey
,
and
procured
him
a
Ship
for
his
Transportation
beyond
the
Seas
.
And
well
it
had
been
if
he
had
gone
sooner
;
but
his
Friend
Mr.
Parkhurst
hearing
of
the
restoring
of
the
Mass
fled
forthwith
;
and
poor
Mr.
Jewel
knowing
nothing
of
it
,
went
to
Cleave
to
beg
his
advice
and
assistance
,
being
almost
killed
by
his
long
Journey
on
foot
in
bitter
cold
and
snowy
weather
,
and
being
forced
at
last
to
return
to
Oxon
,
more
dejected
and
confounded
in
his
thoughts
than
he
went
out
;
which
Miseries
were
the
occasions
of
his
fall
,
as
Gods
Mercy
was
the
procurer
both
of
his
escape
and
recovery
.
FOR
being
once
arrived
at
Franckford
in
the
beginning
of
the
second
year
of
Queen
Mary's
Reign
,
Richard
Chambers
his
old
Benefactor
,
Dr.
Robert
Horne
afterwards
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Dr.
Sands
Bishop
of
London
,
Sir
Francis
Knowles
a
Privy
Counsellor
,
and
afterwards
Lord
Treasurer
,
and
his
eldest
Son
,
&c.
these
received
Jewel
with
the
more
kindness
,
because
he
came
unexpectedly
and
unhoped
for
,
and
advised
him
to
make
a
publick
Recantation
of
his
Subscription
;
which
he
willingly
did
in
the
Pulpit
the
next
Lords-day
in
these
words
.
It
was
my
abject
and
cowardly
mind
,
and
saint
heart
that
made
my
weak
hand
to
commit
this
wickedness
.
Which
when
he
had
uttered
as
well
as
he
could
for
tears
and
sighs
,
he
applied
himself
in
a
servent
Prayer
,
first
to
God
Almighty
for
his
Pardon
,
and
afterwards
to
the
Church
;
the
whole
Auditory
accompanying
him
with
Tears
and
Sighes
,
and
ever
after
esteeming
him
more
for
his
ingenuous
Repentance
,
than
they
would
(
perhaps
)
have
done
if
he
had
not
fallen
.
IT
is
an
easie
thing
for
those
that
were
never
tried
,
to
censure
the
frailty
of
those
that
have
truckled
for
some
time
under
the
shock
of
a
mighty
Temptation
;
but
let
such
remember
St.
Paul's
advice
,
Let
him
that
standeth
take
heed
least
he
fall
.
This
great
Mans
fall
shall
ever
be
my
Lesson
,
and
if
this
glistering
Jewel
were
thus
clowded
and
foil'd
,
God
be
merciful
to
me
a
Sinner
.
Mr.
JEWEL
had
not
been
long
at
Franckford
,
before
Peter
Martyr
hearing
of
it
,
often
sollicited
him
to
come
to
Strasburgh
,
where
he
was
now
settled
and
provided
for
;
and
all
things
considered
,
a
wonder
it
is
that
he
did
not
perish
in
England
;
Peter
Martyr
also
helped
himself
,
for
he
would
not
go
without
the
Queens
Pasport
and
leave
,
and
when
he
had
it
,
concealed
himself
fourteen
days
on
the
English
Coast
,
then
privately
took
Ship
and
arrived
at
Antwerp
in
the
night
,
and
before
day
took
Coach
and
so
got
safe
to
Strasbourgh
,
the
30th
of
October
1553.
and
to
license
him
to
depart
in
peace
:
none
being
more
forward
to
furnish
him
with
all
things
for
his
going
hence
,
than
the
new
Lord
Chancellor
;
Bishop
Gardiner
,
whether
in
honour
to
his
Learning
,
or
out
of
a
desire
to
send
him
packing
,
shall
not
now
be
questioned
;
but
less
humanity
was
shewed
to
him
in
his
Wife
,
whose
Body
having
been
buried
in
the
Church
of
St.
Frideswide
,
was
afterwards
by
publick
order
taken
out
of
the
Grave
and
buried
in
a
common
Dunghill
.
But
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
was
removed
and
her
bones
mixed
with
St.
Francis
:
And
the
truth
is
,
the
Queen
(
who
was
a
bigotted
Papist
,
and
too
much
Priest-ridden
)
breaking
not
only
her
promise
to
the
men
of
Suffolk
,
who
had
stood
by
her
in
her
greatest
necessity
,
and
treating
them
with
extream
severity
for
but
challenging
the
performance
of
her
promise
;
boldly
than
the
rest
,
being
ordered
to
stand
three
days
in
the
Pillory
;
but
also
her
more
solemn
engagement
made
the
Twelfth
of
August
1553.
in
the
Council
;
That
altho
her
Conscience
was
staid
in
the
Matters
of
Religion
,
yet
she
was
resolved
not
to
compel
or
strain
others
,
otherwise
than
as
God
should
put
into
their
Hearts
,
a
perswasion
of
that
truth
she
was
in
;
and
this
she
hoped
should
be
done
by
the
opening
his
word
to
them
,
by
Godly
,
vertuous
,
and
learned
Preachers
:
I
say
,
considering
how
ill
she
kept
her
promise
to
her
own
Subjects
,
it
is
a
wonder
she
should
keep
the
Faith
given
to
this
Stranger
in
her
Brothers
Reign
,
and
not
by
her
;
and
I
conceive
no
reason
can
be
given
for
this
,
but
the
over-ruling
Providence
of
God
,
who
governs
the
hearts
of
Princes
as
he
thinks
fit
.
BUT
well
it
was
for
Mr.
Jewel
that
there
he
was
,
and
as
much
of
Mr.
Jewel's
Sufferings
in
England
had
been
occasion'd
by
his
great
respects
he
had
shewn
to
Peter
Martyr
whilest
he
lived
at
Oxon
:
So
now
Peter
Martyr
never
left
solliciting
him
(
as
I
said
)
to
come
to
him
to
Strasbourgh
till
he
prevailed
,
where
he
took
him
to
his
own
Table
and
kept
him
always
with
him
.
And
here
Mr.
Jewel
was
very
serviceable
to
him
in
his
Edition
of
his
Commentaries
upon
the
Book
of
Judges
,
which
were
all
transcribed
for
the
Press
by
him
;
and
he
used
also
to
read
every
day
some
part
of
a
Father
to
him
,
and
for
the
most
part
St.
Augustin
,
with
which
Father
they
were
both
much
delighted
.
AT
Strasbourgh
Mr.
Jewel
found
J.
Poynet
late
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Edmund
Grindal
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
Sir
Edwin
Sands
,
J.
Cheeke
and
Sir
Anthony
Coke
Kt.
and
several
other
great
Men
of
the
English
Nation
,
who
were
fled
thither
for
their
Religion
.
And
with
these
he
was
in
great
esteem
,
which
open'd
a
way
for
his
preferment
upon
his
return
into
England
after
the
Storm
was
over
.
PETER
Martyr
having
been
a
long
time
sollicited
by
the
Senate
of
Zurick
to
go
thither
and
take
upon
him
the
place
of
Professor
of
Hebrew
,
and
Interpreter
of
the
Scriptures
in
the
place
of
Conrad
Pellican
,
who
was
almost
the
first
Professor
of
Hebrew
in
Christendom
,
and
died
about
this
time
near
an
hundred
years
of
Age
;
at
last
accepted
the
Office
,
Peter
Martyr
in
his
own
Family
.
Here
he
found
James
Pilkinton
Bishop
of
Durham
,
and
several
others
who
were
maintained
by
the
Procurement
of
Richard
Chambers
,
but
out
of
the
Purses
of
Mr.
Richard
Springham
,
Mr.
John
Abel
,
Mr.
Thomas
Eton
Merchants
of
London
,
and
several
others
;
till
at
last
Stephen
Gardiner
finding
who
were
their
Benefactors
,
threatned
he
would
in
a
short
time
make
them
eat
their
Fingers
ends
for
hunger
:
and
it
was
sore
against
his
will
that
he
proved
a
false
Prophet
,
for
he
clapt
up
so
many
of
their
Benefactors
in
England
,
that
after
this
there
came
but
a
small
if
any
Supply
out
of
England
to
them
.
But
then
Christopher
Prince
of
Wittenberg
,
and
the
Senators
of
Zurick
,
and
the
foreign
Divines
were
so
kind
to
them
,
that
they
had
still
a
tolerable
Subsistence
,
and
Mr.
Jewel
stood
in
need
of
the
less
,
because
he
lived
with
Peter
Martyr
till
his
return
into
England
.
SO
saith
Mr.
Humfrey
in
his
Life
;
Seignior
Scipio
,
that
he
studied
some
time
at
Padua
,
and
there
being
no
mention
of
his
travelling
at
any
time
before
his
exile
,
nor
indeed
any
possibility
of
it
,
I
suppose
that
whilst
he
was
thus
with
Peter
Martyr
at
Zurick
,
he
made
a
step
over
the
Alpes
to
Padua
,
which
was
not
very
distant
,
and
there
studied
some
time
,
and
contracted
his
acquaintance
with
the
said
Venetian
Gentleman
;
for
this
Journey
is
no
where
mentioned
by
any
other
Author
that
I
have
seen
,
and
I
can
find
no
time
so
likely
for
it
as
now
.
DURING
all
the
time
of
his
exile
,
which
was
about
four
years
,
he
studied
very
hard
,
and
spent
the
rest
of
his
time
in
consolating
and
confirming
his
Brethren
;
for
he
would
frequently
tell
them
that
when
their
Brethren
indured
such
bitter
Tortures
and
horrible
Martyrdoms
at
home
,
it
was
not
reasonable
they
should
expect
to
fare
deliciously
in
Banishment
,
concluding
always
:
Haec
non
du
rabunt
aetatem
.
These
things
will
not
last
an
Age
Which
he
repeated
so
very
often
,
and
with
so
great
an
assurance
of
mind
that
it
would
be
so
,
that
many
believed
it
before
it
came
to
pass
,
and
more
took
it
for
a
Prophetick
Sentence
afterwards
.
When
the
English
left
their
Native
Country
,
Peter
Heylyn
faith
the
contrary
,
and
that
Wittingham
,
Williams
,
and
Goodman
were
Zunglians
before
they
left
England
,
who
were
the
chief
Promoters
of
the
disorder
at
Frankford
.
Ecclesia
Restaurata
.
p.
228.
bu●
some
of
them
going
to
Geneva
an
other
places
which
had
imbrace
the
model
of
Reformation
settle
by
Calvin
,
they
became
fond
〈◊〉
these
foreign
Novelties
,
and
som●
of
them
at
Franckford
,
in
the
yea●
1554.
began
an
alteration
of
th●
Liturgy
,
and
did
what
they
could
to
dra●
others
to
them
;
and
to
these
men
Knox
th●
great
Intendiary
of
Scotland
afterwards
,
joyned
himself
,
and
not
long
after
one
Whitehead
a
zealous
Calvinist
,
but
of
a
much
better
temper
than
Knox.
Not
contented
with
this
alteration
,
the
fifteenth
of
November
1554.
they
writ
Letters
in
open
defiance
of
the
English
Liturgy
to
them
of
Zurick
,
who
defended
it
in
a
Letter
of
the
28
th
of
the
same
month
.
Grindal
and
Chambers
were
sent
from
Strasburgh
to
Frankford
to
quiet
these
Innovators
,
but
to
no
purpose
;
so
returning
back
again
,
the
English
at
Strasburgh
wrote
to
them
the
thirteenth
of
December
,
all
which
procured
no
other
regard
from
them
,
but
only
to
obtain
Calvin's
judgment
of
it
,
which
being
suitable
to
their
own
,
as
there
was
no
wonder
it
should
;
things
continued
thus
till
the
thirteenth
of
March
following
,
when
Dr.
Richard
Cox
entered
Frankford
,
drove
Knox
out
,
and
resettled
the
Liturgy
there
.
Whereupon
in
the
end
of
August
following
,
Fox
with
some
few
others
went
to
Basil
,
but
the
main
body
followed
Knox
and
Goodman
to
Geneva
their
Mother
City
(
as
Dr.
Heylyn
stiles
it
)
where
they
made
choice
of
Knox
and
Goodman
for
their
constant
Preachers
;
under
which
Ministry
they
rejected
the
whole
Frame
and
Fabrick
of
the
Reformation
made
in
England
in
King
Edward's
time
,
and
conformed
themselves
wholly
to
the
fashions
of
the
Church
of
Geneva
,
&c.
Thus
far
Dr.
Heylyn
.
Mr.
Jewel
being
then
at
Zurick
,
used
his
utmost
endeavour
to
reclaim
these
men
,
and
put
a
stop
to
this
rising
Schism
;
Exhorting
them
as
Brethren
to
lay
aside
all
strife
and
emulation
,
especially
about
such
small
matters
;
least
thereby
they
should
greatly
offend
the
minds
of
all
good
men
:
which
thing
(
he
said
)
they
ought
to
have
a
principal
care
of
.
And
doubtless
this
good
man
thought
that
their
gratitude
to
God
for
restoring
them
to
their
Native
Country
under
the
auspicious
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
of
Blessed
Memory
,
had
for
ever
put
an
end
to
this
dispute
,
and
he
seems
to
speak
as
much
in
his
Apology
for
the
Church
of
England
;
Great
Britain
.
BUT
to
return
to
Mr.
Jewel
and
our
Exiles
;
the
seventeenth
of
November
1558.
God
remembred
the
distressed
State
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
put
an
end
to
her
Sufferings
,
by
removing
that
Bigotted
Lady
:
the
news
of
which
flying
speedily
to
our
Exiles
,
they
hasted
into
England
again
,
to
congratulate
the
Succession
of
Queen
Elizabeth
of
ever
Blessed
Memory
.
HIS
good
Benefactor
and
Tutor
Mr.
Parkhurst
,
upon
the
arrival
of
this
news
,
made
him
a
visit
in
Germany
;
but
fearing
Mr.
Jewel
had
not
chosen
the
safest
way
for
his
return
to
England
,
left
him
and
went
another
way
,
which
seeming
more
safe
,
in
the
end
proved
otherwise
.
Mr.
Jewel
arriving
safely
in
England
with
what
he
had
,
whilst
the
other
was
robbed
by
the
way
;
and
so
at
his
landing
in
England
,
Mr.
Jewel
(
who
was
here
before
him
)
very
gratefully
relieved
his
great
Benefactor
.
THE
time
of
Mr.
Jewel's
arrival
in
England
,
no
man
,
of
what
quality
soever
he
were
,
should
presume
to
alter
any
thing
in
the
State
of
Religion
,
or
innovate
in
any
of
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
thereunto
belonging
,
&c.
until
some
further
order
should
be
taken
therein
.
Only
it
was
permitted
,
and
with
all
required
,
that
the
Litany
,
the
Lords-Prayer
,
the
Creed
and
the
Ten
Commandments
,
should
be
said
in
the
English
Tongue
,
and
that
the
Epistle
and
Gospel
should
be
read
in
English
at
the
time
of
the
High
Mass
,
which
was
done
(
saith
Dr.
Heylyn
)
in
all
the
Churches
of
London
,
on
the
next
Sunday
after
being
New-Years-day
;
and
by
degrees
in
all
the
other
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
:
Further
than
this
,
she
thought
it
not
convenient
to
proceed
at
the
present
,
only
she
prohibited
the
Elevation
of
the
Sacrament
at
the
Altar
of
the
Chappel
Royal
:
Which
was
likewise
forborn
in
all
other
Churches
:
and
she
set
at
liberty
all
that
had
been
imprisoned
for
Religion
in
her
Sisters
time
,
and
ordered
the
Liturgy
to
be
revised
with
great
care
,
and
that
a
Parliament
should
be
summoned
to
sit
at
West-minster
the
25th
of
January
1559.
ALL
this
I
suppose
at
least
was
done
before
Mr.
Jewel
returned
into
England
;
for
whether
he
was
here
at
the
Coronation
is
uncertain
.
He
was
entertained
first
by
Mr.
Nicholas
Culverwell
for
almost
six
months
,
and
then
falling
into
a
Sickness
,
was
invited
,
by
Dr.
William
Thames
,
to
lodge
at
his
House
;
but
this
was
after
the
Parliament
.
THE
Liturgy
being
then
reviewed
,
and
whatever
might
give
the
Popish
Party
any
unnecessary
Exasperation
or
Discontent
purged
out
,
in
order
to
the
facilitating
the
passing
an
Act
of
Parliament
for
the
settling
it
,
and
the
establishment
of
other
things
that
were
necessary
,
a
publick
Disputation
was
appointed
on
the
Thirtieth
of
March
following
,
to
be
holden
in
the
Church
of
Westminster
in
the
English
Tonguo
,
in
the
presence
of
as
many
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
of
the
Members
of
both
Houses
,
as
were
desirous
to
inform
themselves
in
the
State
of
the
Questions
.
The
Disputation
was
also
to
be
managed
(
for
the
better
avoiding
of
Confusion
)
by
a
mutual
interchange
of
Writings
upon
every
Point
;
each
Writing
to
be
answered
the
next
day
,
and
so
from
day
to
day
till
the
whole
were
ended
.
To
all
which
the
Bishops
at
first
consented
,
tho
they
would
not
afterwards
stand
to
it
.
The
Questions
were
Three
,
concerning
Prayers
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
the
Power
of
the
Church
,
for
the
changing
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
and
the
Propitiatory
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
for
the
Living
and
the
Dead
.
THE
first
use
that
was
made
of
Mr.
Jewel
after
his
return
,
was
the
nominating
him
one
of
the
Disputants
for
the
reformed
Party
;
and
tho
he
was
the
last
in
number
and
place
,
yet
he
was
not
the
least
either
in
desert
or
esteem
,
having
made
great
Additions
to
his
former
Learning
in
his
four
years
Exile
and
Travel
:
which
is
a
great
improvement
to
ingenious
Spirits
.
But
this
Disputation
was
broken
off
by
the
Popish
Party
,
who
would
not
stand
to
the
order
appointed
;
so
that
Mr.
Jewel
in
all
probability
had
no
occasion
to
shew
either
his
Zeal
or
Learning
.
THE
Parliament
ended
the
eighth
of
May
1559.
and
by
virtue
of
an
Act
passed
in
this
Parliament
,
soon
after
Midsummer
the
Queen
made
a
Visitation
of
all
the
Diocesses
in
England
,
by
Commissioners
for
rectifying
all
such
things
as
they
found
amiss
,
and
could
not
be
redressed
by
any
ordinary
Episcopal
Power
,
without
spending
of
more
time
than
the
Exigencies
of
the
Church
could
then
admit
of
.
And
this
was
done
by
a
Book
of
Articles
printed
for
that
purpose
,
and
the
Inquiry
was
made
upon
Oath
by
the
Commissioners
.
Here
Mr.
Jewel
was
taken
in
again
,
and
made
one
of
these
Commissioners
for
the
West
.
When
he
visited
his
own
Native
Country
,
which
till
then
perhaps
he
had
not
seen
since
his
return
from
Exile
,
when
also
he
preached
to
and
disputed
with
his
Country-men
,
and
indeavoured
more
to
win
them
to
imbrace
the
Reformation
by
good
Usage
,
Civility
and
Reason
,
than
to
terrifie
or
awe
them
by
that
great
Authority
the
Queen
had
armed
him
and
his
fellow
Commissioners
with
.
RETURNING
back
to
London
,
and
giving
the
Queen
a
good
and
satisfactory
account
of
their
Visitation
,
the
21st
of
January
following
,
Mr.
Jewel
who
was
then
only
Batchelor
of
Divinity
,
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Sarisbury
,
which
he
at
first
modestly
declined
,
but
at
last
accepted
,
in
obedience
to
the
Queens
command
.
This
See
had
been
void
by
the
death
of
John
Capon
his
immediate
Predecessor
,
who
died
in
the
year
1557.
now
near
three
years
.
And
here
the
Divine
Providence
again
gave
him
the
advantage
in
point
of
Seniority
over
his
Tutor
Mr.
John
Parkhurst
,
who
was
not
consecrated
Bishop
of
Norwich
till
the
Fourteenth
of
July
after
;
but
then
his
Tutor
had
the
advantage
of
him
in
point
of
Revenue
,
for
Mr.
Jewel's
Bishoprick
had
been
miserably
impoverished
by
his
Predecessor
;
so
that
he
complained
afterwards
,
that
there
was
never
a
good
Living
left
him
that
would
maintain
a
Learned
Man
;
for
(
said
he
)
the
Capon
had
devoured
all
:
because
he
hath
either
given
away
or
sold
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
and
Livings
.
So
that
the
good
Bishop
was
forced
all
his
Life-time
after
to
take
extraordinary
pains
in
travelling
and
preaching
in
all
parts
of
his
Diocess
,
which
brought
him
to
his
Grave
the
sooner
:
whereas
his
Tutor
had
a
much
richer
Bishoprick
,
and
consequently
more
ease
,
and
out-lived
his
Pupil
Jewel
three
years
.
THE
Sunday
before
Easter
of
this
year
,
For
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
that
which
also
I
delivered
unto
you
,
that-the
Lord
Jesus
the
same
night
in
which
he
was
betrayed
took
Bread
,
&c.
This
Sermon
gave
a
fatal
blow
to
the
Popish
Religion
here
in
England
,
which
was
become
very
odious
to
all
men
,
by
reason
of
the
barbarous
Cruelty
used
by
those
of
that
Perswasion
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
;
but
the
Challenge
which
he
then
made
,
and
afterwards
several
times
and
in
several
places
repeated
,
was
the
most
stinging
part
of
this
Sermon
,
and
therefore
tho
I
am
concerned
to
be
as
short
as
I
can
,
I
will
yet
insert
this
Famous
Piece
at
large
.
IF
any
Learned
Man
of
our
Adversaries
,
said
he
)
or
all
the
Learned
Men
that
be
alive
,
be
able
to
bring
any
one
sufficient
Sentence
out
of
any
old
Catholick
Doctor
,
or
Father
,
or
General
Council
,
or
Holy
Scripture
,
or
any
one
Example
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
whereby
it
may
clearly
and
plainly
be
proved
during
the
first
six
hundred
years
.
1.
That
there
was
at
any
time
any
private
Masses
in
the
World
.
2.
Or
that
there
was
then
any
Communion
ministred
unto
the
People
under
one
kind
.
3.
Or
that
the
People
had
their
Common-Prayer
in
a
strange
Tongue
that
the
People
understood
not
.
4.
Or
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
then
called
an
universal
Bishop
,
or
the
Head
of
the
universal
Church
.
5.
Or
that
the
People
were
then
taught
to
believe
that
Christ's
Body
is
really
,
substantially
,
corporally
,
carnally
or
naturally
in
the
Sacrament
.
6.
Or
that
his
Body
is
or
may
be
in
a
thousand
places
or
more
at
one
time
.
7.
Or
that
the
Priest
did
then
hold
up
the
Sacrament
over
his
Head
.
8.
Or
that
the
People
did
then
fall
down
and
worship
it
with
Godly
Honour
.
9.
Or
that
the
Sacrament
was
then
,
or
now
ought
to
be
,
hanged
up
under
a
Canopy
.
10.
Or
that
in
the
Sacrament
after
the
words
of
Consecration
,
there
remained
only
the
accidents
and
shews
without
the
substance
of
Bread
and
Wine
.
11.
Or
,
that
then
the
Priests
divided
the
Sacrament
into
three
parts
,
and
afterwards
received
himself
alone
.
12.
Or
that
whosoever
had
said
the
Sacrament
is
a
Figure
,
a
Pledge
,
a
Token
,
or
a
remembrance
of
Christ's
Body
,
had
therefore
been
adjudged
for
an
Heretick
.
13.
Or
that
it
was
lawful
then
to
have
thirty
,
twenty
,
fifteen
,
ten
or
five
Masses
said
,
in
the
same
Church
in
one
day
.
14.
Or
that
Images
were
then
set
up
in
the
Churches
,
to
the
intent
the
People
might
worship
them
.
15.
Or
that
the
Lay-People
were
then
forbidden
to
read
the
word
of
God
in
their
own
Tongue
.
16.
Or
that
it
was
then
Lawful
for
the
Priest
to
pronounce
the
words
of
Consecration
closely
,
or
in
private
to
himself
.
17.
Or
that
the
Priest
had
then
Authority
to
offer
up
Christ
unto
his
Father
.
18.
Or
to
communicate
and
receive
the
Sacrament
for
another
,
as
they
do
.
19.
Or
to
apply
the
vertue
of
Christs
Death
and
Passion
to
any
Man
by
the
means
of
the
Mass
.
20.
Or
that
it
was
then
thought
a
sound
Doctrine
to
teach
the
People
that
Mass
,
Ex
opere
operato
(
that
is
,
even
for
that
it
is
said
and
done
)
is
able
to
remove
any
part
of
our
sin
.
21.
Or
that
any
Christian
man
called
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lord
,
his
God
.
22.
Or
that
the
People
were
then
taught
to
believe
,
that
the
Body
of
Christ
remaineth
in
the
Sacrament
,
as
long
as
the
accidents
of
Bread
and
Wine
remain
there
without
Corruption
.
23.
Or
that
a
Mouse
or
any
other
Worm
or
Beast
,
may
eat
the
Body
of
Christ
,
(
for
so
some
of
our
Adversaries
have
said
and
taught
.
)
24.
Or
that
when
Christ
said
,
Hoc
est
Corpus
meum
,
the
word
Hoc
pointed
not
to
the
Bread
,
but
to
an
individuum
vagum
,
as
some
of
them
say
.
25.
Or
that
the
Accidents
,
or
Forms
,
or
shews
of
Bread
and
Wine
be
the
Sacraments
of
Christs
Body
and
Blood
,
and
not
rather
the
very
Bread
and
Wine
it self
.
26.
Or
that
the
Sacrament
is
a
sign
or
token
of
the
Body
of
Christ
,
that
lieth
hidden
underneath
it
.
27.
Or
that
ignorance
is
the
Mother
and
cause
of
true
Devotion
.
The
Conclusion
is
,
that
I
shall
then
be
content
to
yield
and
subscribe
.
This
challenge
(
saith
the
Learned
Dr.
Heylyn
)
being
thus
published
in
so
great
an
Auditory
,
startled
the
English
Papists
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
but
none
more
than
such
of
our
Fugitives
as
had
retired
to
Lovain
,
Doway
,
or
St.
Omers
,
in
the
Low-Country
Provinces
belonging
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
The
business
was
first
agitated
by
the
exchange
of
friendly
Letters
betwixt
the
said
Reverend
Prelate
and
Dr.
Henry
Cole
the
late
Dean
of
St.
Pauls
;
more
violently
followed
in
a
Book
of
Rastal's
,
John
Harding
,
one
of
the
Divines
of
Lovain
,
and
the
most
Learned
of
the
Colledge
.
The
Combatants
were
born
in
the
same
County
,
bred
up
in
the
same
Grammar
School
,
and
studied
in
the
same
University
also
:
—
Both
zealous
Protestants
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
,
and
both
relapsed
to
Popery
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
;
Jewel
for
fear
,
and
Harding
upon
hope
of
Favour
and
Preferment
by
it
.
But
Jewel's
fall
may
be
compared
to
that
of
St.
Peter
,
which
was
short
and
sudden
,
rising
again
by
his
Repentance
,
and
fortified
more
strongly
in
his
Faith
than
before
he
was
:
but
Harding's
like
to
that
of
the
other
Simon
,
premeditated
and
resolved
on
,
never
to
be
restored
again
(
so
much
was
there
within
him
of
the
gaul
of
bitterness
)
to
his
former
standing
.
But
some
former
Differences
had
been
between
them
in
the
Church
of
Sarisbury
,
THUS
far
that
Learned
man
has
discoursed
the
event
of
this
famous
Challenge
with
so
much
brevity
and
perspicuity
,
that
I
thought
it
better
to
transcribe
his
words
,
than
to
do
it
much
worse
my self
.
WHEN
Queen
Mary
died
,
Paul
the
Fourth
was
Pope
,
to
whom
Queen
Elizabeth
sent
an
account
of
her
coming
to
the
Crown
,
which
was
delivered
by
Sir
Edward
Karn
her
Sisters
Resident
at
Rome
;
to
which
the
angry
Gentleman
replied
,
was
held
in
Fee
of
the
Apostolick
See
,
that
she
could
not
succeed
being
illegitimate
;
nor
could
he
contradict
the
Declarations
made
in
that
matter
by
his
Predecessors
Clement
the
Seventh
,
and
Paul
the
Third
:
he
said
it
was
a
great
boldness
in
her
,
to
assume
the
Crown
without
his
Consent
;
for
which
in
reason
she
deserved
no
favour
at
his
hands
;
yet
if
she
would
renounce
her
Pretensions
,
and
refer
her self
wholly
to
him
,
he
would
shew
a
fatherly
affection
to
her
,
and
do
every
thing
for
her
that
could
consist
with
the
dignity
of
the
Apostolick
See
.
Which
answer
being
hastily
and
passionately
made
,
was
as
little
regarded
by
the
Queen
.
But
he
dying
soon
after
,
Pius
the
Fourth
an
abler
man
succeeded
;
and
he
was
for
gaining
the
Queen
by
Arts
and
Kindness
;
to
which
end
he
sent
Vincent
Parapalia
Abbot
of
St.
Saviours
with
courteous
Letters
to
her
,
dated
May
the
fifth
1560.
with
order
to
make
large
proffers
to
her
under
hand
;
but
the
Queen
had
rejected
the
Popes
Authority
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
and
would
have
nothing
to
do
with
Parapalia
,
nor
would
she
suffer
him
to
come
into
England
.
In
the
interim
the
Pope
had
resolved
to
renew
the
Council
at
Trent
,
and
in
the
next
year
sent
Abbot
Martiningo
his
Nuncio
to
the
Queen
,
to
invite
her
and
her
Bishops
to
the
Council
,
and
he
accordingly
came
to
Bruxells
,
and
from
thence
sent
over
for
leave
to
come
into
England
:
but
tho
France
and
Spain
interceded
for
his
Admission
,
yet
the
Queen
stood
firm
,
and
at
the
same
time
rejected
a
motion
from
the
Emperor
Ferdinando
,
to
return
to
the
old
Religion
as
he
called
it
.
Yet
after
all
these
denials
given
to
so
many
and
such
potent
Princes
,
one
Scipio
a
Gentleman
of
Venice
,
who
formerly
had
had
some
acquaintance
with
Bishop
Jewel
when
he
was
a
Student
in
Padua
,
and
had
heard
of
Martiningo's
ill
success
in
this
Negotiation
,
would
needs
spend
some
Eloquence
in
labouring
to
obtain
that
Point
by
his
private
Letters
,
which
the
Nuncio
could
not
gain
as
a
publick
Minister
;
and
to
that
end
he
writes
his
Letters
of
Expostulation
to
Bishop
Jewel
his
old
Friend
,
preferred
not
long
before
to
the
See
of
Sarisbury
.
Which
Letter
did
not
long
remain
unanswered
;
that
Learned
Prelate
(
saith
my
Author
)
was
not
so
unstudied
in
the
nature
of
Councils
,
IN
the
year
following
Bishop
Jewel
put
out
The
Apology
of
the
Church
of
England
in
Latin
;
Peter
Martyr's
Letter
to
Bishop
Jewel
concerning
this
Book
is
dated
Aug.
24.
1562.
which
tho
written
by
him
,
was
published
by
the
Queens
Authority
,
and
with
the
advice
of
some
of
the
Bishops
,
as
the
Publick
Confession
of
the
Catholick
and
Christian
Faith
of
the
Church
of
England
,
&c.
and
to
give
an
account
of
the
reasons
of
our
departure
from
the
See
of
Rome
,
and
as
an
answer
to
those
Calumnies
that
were
then
raised
against
the
English
Church
and
Nation
,
for
not
submitting
to
the
pretended
General
Council
of
Trent
then
sitting
.
SO
that
it
is
not
to
be
esteemed
as
the
private
work
of
a
single
Bishop
,
but
as
a
publick
Declaration
of
that
Church
whose
name
it
bears
.
Mr.
Humfrey
seems
in
this
place
to
confound
this
and
the
Epistle
together
,
as
if
they
had
been
written
at
the
same
time
which
it
is
apparent
they
were
not
.
THIS
Apology
being
published
during
the
very
time
of
the
last
meeting
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
was
read
there
,
and
seriously
considered
,
and
great
threats
made
that
it
should
be
answered
;
and
accordingly
two
Learned
Bishops
,
one
a
Spaniard
and
the
other
an
Italian
,
undertook
that
task
,
but
neither
of
them
did
any
thing
in
it
.
BUT
in
the
mean
time
the
Book
spread
into
all
the
Countries
in
Europe
,
and
was
much
applauded
in
France
,
Flanders
,
Germany
,
Spain
,
Poland
,
Hungary
,
Denmark
,
Sweden
and
Scotland
;
and
found
at
least
a
passage
into
Italy
,
Naples
and
Rome
it self
;
and
was
soon
after
translated
into
the
German
,
Italian
,
French
,
Spanish
,
Dutch
,
and
last
into
the
Greek
Tongue
;
in
so
great
esteem
this
Book
was
abroad
:
and
at
home
it
was
translated
into
English
by
the
Lady
Bacon
Wife
to
Sir
Nicholas
Bacon
,
IT
very
well
deserves
the
Character
Mr.
Humfrey
has
given
of
it
,
whose
words
are
these
.
THE
good
Bishop
was
most
encouraged
to
publish
this
Apology
by
Peter
Martyr
(
as
In
the
year
1564.
HE
had
no
sooner
brought
this
to
a
Conclusion
,
Apology
for
the
Church
of
England
.
A
Defence
of
which
the
Bishop
forthwith
began
,
which
he
finished
,
as
appears
by
his
Epistle
to
Mr.
Harding
at
the
end
of
it
,
the
27
th
of
October
1567.
THE
next
year
after
Mr.
Harding
put
out
another
piece
,
which
he
entitled
,
A
detection
of
sundry
foul
Errors
,
&c.
which
was
a
cavilling
reply
to
some
passages
in
his
defence
of
the
Apology
,
which
not
seeming
to
deserve
an
answer
by
it self
;
he
answered
rather
by
a
Preface
to
a
new
Impression
of
his
former
Defence
,
which
he
finished
the
eleventh
of
December
1569.
and
dedicated
his
Works
to
the
Queen
;
Harding
having
told
the
World
that
she
was
offended
with
Bishop
Jewel
for
thus
troubling
the
World
.
THE
same
year
Pope
Pius
the
Fourth
having
published
a
Bull
of
Excommunication
and
Deprivation
against
the
Queen
,
Bishop
Jewel
undertook
the
defence
of
his
Soveraign
,
John
Garbrand
an
intimate
acquaintance
of
his
,
together
with
a
short
Treatise
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
both
which
,
as
he
informs
us
,
were
delivered
by
the
Bishop
in
his
Cathedral
Church
in
the
year
1570.
BESIDES
these
he
writ
several
other
large
pieces
;
as
1.
a
Paraphrastical
Interpretation
of
the
Epistles
and
Gospels
throughout
the
whole
year
.
2ly
.
Diverse
Treatises
of
the
Sacraments
and
Exhortations
to
the
Readers
.
3ly
.
Expositions
of
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
Creed
and
Ten
Commandments
.
And
also
4ly
.
An
Exposition
upon
the
Epistle
to
the
Galatians
;
the
first
of
St.
Peter
,
and
both
the
Epistles
to
the
Thessalonians
;
which
I
suppose
were
his
Sermons
:
for
he
was
of
opinion
that
it
was
a
better
way
of
teaching
,
IN
the
beginning
of
the
next
year
was
a
Parliament
,
Tho.
Cartwright
and
others
of
that
Faction
,
having
alarmed
the
Church
by
their
Oppositions
to
the
established
Religion
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
obviate
their
bold
attempts
,
and
thereupon
command
was
given
by
the
Arch-bishop
,
That
all
such
of
the
lower
House
of
Convocation
,
who
had
not
formerly
subscribed
unto
the
Articles
of
Religion
agreed
upon
Anno
1562.
should
subscribe
them
now
;
or
on
their
absolute
refusal
,
or
delay
,
be
expelled
the
House
:
Which
occasioned
a
general
and
personal
Subscription
of
those
Articles
.
And
it
was
also
farther
ordered
,
That
the
Book
of
Articles
so
approved
,
should
be
put
into
Print
,
by
the
appointment
of
the
Right
Reverand
Doctor
John
Jewel
then
Bishop
of
Sarum
;
which
shews
he
was
there
,
and
in
great
esteem
.
IT
was
in
some
part
of
this
year
also
,
that
he
had
his
Conference
,
and
preached
his
last
Sermon
at
Paul's
Cross
about
the
Ceremonies
and
State
of
the
Church
,
which
he
mentioned
on
his
Death-bed
.
But
I
cannot
fix
the
precise
time
of
either
of
them
,
or
give
any
further
account
with
whom
that
Conference
was
.
But
however
this
Holy
man
sought
nothing
but
the
Peace
and
Welfare
of
the
Church
,
by
these
gentle
and
mild
ways
of
Correption
:
the
Dissenters
of
those
times
treated
him
for
it
with
as
little
respect
as
Mr.
Harding
and
his
Confraternity
had
before
,
as
Bishop
Whitgift
assures
us
;
his
words
are
these
.
They
(
the
Dissenters
)
will
not
stick
(
saith
he
)
in
commending
themselves
,
to
deface
all
others
,
yea
even
that
notable
JEWEL
,
whose
both
Labour
and
Learning
they
do
envy
;
and
amongst
themselves
deprave
,
as
I
have
heard
with
mine
own
ears
,
and
a
number
more
besides
.
For
further
proof
whereof
,
I
do
refer
you
to
the
report
,
that
by
this
faction
was
spread
of
him
after
his
last
Sermon
at
Paul's
Cross
,
because
he
did
confirm
the
Doctrine
before
preached
by
a
famous
and
learned
man
touching
obedience
to
the
Prince
and
Laws
.
It
was
strange
(
saith
he
)
to
me
,
to
hear
so
notable
a
Bishop
,
so
learned
a
Man
,
so
stout
a
Champion
of
true
Religion
,
so
painful
a
Prelate
,
so
ungratefully
and
spitefully
used
by
a
sort
of
wavering
,
wicked
and
wretched
Tongues
:
but
it
is
their
manner
,
be
you
never
so
welll
learned
,
never
so
painful
,
so
zeal●us
,
so
vertuous
,
all
is
nothing
with
them
,
but
they
will
deprave
you
,
rail
on
you
,
back-bite
you
,
invent
lyes
of
you
,
and
spread
false
rumours
,
as
though
you
were
the
vilest
Persons
in
the
whole
earth
.
THUS
writes
that
venerable
Arch-bishop
in
his
Defence
of
the
Answer
to
the
Admonition
,
p.
423.
upon
occasion
of
a
Paper
written
also
about
this
time
by
Bishop
Jewel
,
upon
certain
frivolous
Objections
against
the
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
,
made
by
Thomas
Cart
wright
;
which
the
Bishop
had
confuted
,
and
Cartwright
writing
against
him
,
Whitgift
defended
them
in
this
place
;
and
by
the
by
shews
how
ill
the
good
Bishop
was
treated
for
his
last
Sermon
at
Paul's
Cross
,
by
this
generation
of
Vipers
;
which
extorted
from
him
that
Protestation
he
made
on
his
Death-bed
,
of
which
I
shall
give
an
account
hereafter
.
BEING
naturally
of
a
spare
and
thin
Body
,
and
thus
restlesly
trashing
it
out
with
reading
,
writing
,
preaching
and
travelling
,
he
hastened
his
death
,
which
happened
before
he
was
full
fifty
years
of
Age
;
of
which
he
had
a
strange
Perception
a
considerable
time
before
it
happened
,
and
wrote
of
it
to
several
of
his
Friends
,
but
would
by
no
means
be
perswaded
to
abate
any
thing
of
his
former
excessive
Labours
,
saying
,
A
Bishop
should
die
preaching
.
THO
he
ever
governed
his
Diocess
with
great
diligence
,
yet
perceiving
his
death
approaching
,
he
began
a
new
and
more
severe
Visitation
of
it
;
correcting
the
Vices
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
more
sharply
;
injoyning
them
in
some
places
tasks
of
Holy
Tracts
to
be
learned
by
heart
,
conferring
Orders
more
carefully
,
and
preaching
oftener
.
HAVING
promised
to
preach
at
Lacock
in
Wiltshire
,
a
Gentleman
who
met
him
going
thither
,
observing
him
to
be
very
ill
by
his
looks
,
advised
him
to
return
home
,
assuring
him
it
was
better
the
People
should
want
one
Sermon
,
than
to
be
altogether
deprived
of
such
a
Preacher
.
But
he
would
not
be
perswaded
,
but
went
thither
and
preached
his
last
Sermon
out
of
the
fifth
to
the
Galat.
Walk
in
the
Spirit
,
&c.
which
he
did
not
finish
without
great
labour
and
difficulty
.
THE
Saturday
following
being
the
22d
.
of
September
1571.
he
piously
and
devoutly
rendered
up
his
Soul
into
the
Hands
of
God
,
having
first
made
a
very
devout
and
Christian
Exhortation
to
those
that
were
about
him
,
and
expressing
much
dislike
of
one
of
his
Servants
who
prayed
for
his
Recovery
.
He
died
at
Monketon
farly
,
when
he
had
been
a
Bishop
almost
twelve
years
;
and
was
buried
almost
in
the
middle
of
the
Quire
of
his
Cathedral
Church
,
and
Aegidius
Lawrence
preached
his
Funeral
Sermon
.
He
was
extreamly
bewailed
by
all
men
;
and
a
great
number
of
Latin
,
Greek
and
Hebrew
Verses
were
made
on
this
occasion
by
learned
men
,
which
are
collected
and
printed
by
Mr.
Lawrence
Humfrey
Regius
Professor
of
Divinity
at
Oxon
,
in
the
end
of
his
Life
written
in
Latin
by
the
order
of
that
University
;
nor
has
his
name
been
since
mentioned
by
any
Man
,
without
such
Elogies
and
Commendations
as
befitted
so
great
,
so
good
,
so
learned
and
laborious
a
Prelate
.
HAVING
thus
brought
him
to
his
Grave
,
my
Reader
may
be
pleased
to
permit
me
to
collect
some
particular
things
which
could
not
so
well
be
inserted
into
the
History
of
his
Life
,
without
breaking
the
thread
of
it
.
HE
had
naturally
a
very
strong
Memory
,
John
Hooper
Bisop
of
Glocester
,
who
was
burnt
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
once
to
try
him
,
writ
about
forty
Welsn
and
Irish
words
;
Mr.
Jewel
going
a
little
while
aside
,
and
recollecting
them
in
his
Memory
,
and
reading
them
twice
or
thrice
over
,
said
them
by
heart
backward
and
forward
exactly
in
the
same
order
they
were
set
down
.
And
another
time
he
did
the
same
by
ten
Lines
of
Erasmus
his
Paraphrase
in
English
,
the
words
of
which
being
read
sometimes
confusedly
without
order
,
and
at
other
times
in
order
by
the
Lord
Keeper
Bacon
,
Mr.
Jewel
thinking
a
while
on
them
,
presently
repeated
them
again
backward
and
forward
,
in
their
right
order
and
in
the
wrong
,
just
as
they
were
read
to
him
;
and
he
taught
his
Tutor
Mr.
Parkhurst
the
same
Art
.
THO
his
Memory
were
so
great
and
so
improved
,
AND
from
hence
it
came
to
pass
,
that
wh●●●eas
Mr.
Harding
in
that
great
Controversie
they
had
,
abounded
only
in
Words
,
Bishop
Jewel
overwhelm'd
him
with
a
cloud
of
Witnesses
and
Citations
out
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
Councils
,
and
Church
Historians
;
confirming
every
thing
with
so
great
a
number
of
incontestableo
Authorities
,
that
Mr.
Harding
durst
never
after
pretend
to
a
second
perfect
and
full
Answer
,
but
contented
himself
with
snarling
at
some
small
pieces
:
the
truth
is
,
as
Dr.
Heylyn
observes
,
all
the
following
Controversies
were
in
this
point
beholding
to
the
indefatigable
Industry
of
this
great
Leader
.
YET
he
was
so
careful
in
the
use
of
his
own
Common
place
Books
,
that
when
he
was
to
write
his
Defence
of
the
Apology
,
and
his
Reply
,
he
would
not
trust
intirely
to
his
own
Excerpts
or
Transcriptions
,
but
having
first
carefully
read
Mr.
Hardings
Books
,
and
marked
what
he
thought
deserved
an
Answer
,
he
in
the
next
place
drew
up
the
Heads
of
his
intended
Answer
,
and
resolved
what
Authorities
he
would
make
use
of
upon
each
Head
,
and
then
by
the
Directions
of
his
Common
place
Book
,
read
and
marked
all
those
Passages
he
had
occasion
to
make
use
of
,
and
delivered
them
to
some
Scholars
to
be
transcribed
under
their
proper
Heads
,
that
he
might
have
them
together
under
his
Eye
,
when
he
came
to
write
;
which
Care
and
Diligence
of
his
speaks
at
once
both
his
Industry
,
Fidelity
,
and
Modesty
,
in
that
he
would
not
trust
his
own
Transcripts
,
and
is
a
just
reprehension
of
the
Falshood
of
those
who
knowingly
make
false
Citations
,
and
of
the
supine
●●gligence
of
those
who
take
them
up
upon
●ust
from
other
men
,
and
use
them
without
any
Examination
;
by
which
means
great
Mistakes
are
made
,
and
Cotroversies
spring
up
to
the
Disturbance
of
the
World
.
The
truth
is
,
a
man
ought
to
re-examine
his
own
Thoughts
,
for
what
may
seem
very
pertinent
at
a
first
reading
to
any
purpose
,
may
prove
otherwise
upon
second
thoughts
,
and
a
close
Observation
of
what
goes
before
,
or
follows
after
in
the
Author
;
and
few
men
are
so
exact
in
their
first
Excerpts
,
but
thro
Has
,
Inadvertence
or
Mistake
,
they
may
more
or
less
err
and
be
deceived
;
not
to
say
that
a
mans
Intention
of
Mind
is
much
exalted
by
the
fixing
it
upon
one
particular
Object
,
and
the
expectation
of
a
Conviction
from
his
Adversary
,
in
case
he
make
the
least
Mistake
.
This
Account
of
our
venerable
Bishop
was
given
by
one
Mr.
John
Garbrand
,
who
was
intimately
acquainted
with
him
,
in
an
Epistle
Dedicatory
before
some
of
his
Sermons
,
printed
in
Octavo
,
in
the
year
1583.
HE
was
an
excellent
Grecian
,
AND
when
the
Lady
Bacon
wrote
him
a
Letter
in
Greek
,
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
and
quoted
him
all
on
occasions
.
His
Learning
was
much
improved
by
his
Exile
,
Peter
Martyr
and
the
other
learned
men
at
Strasburgh
and
Zurick
,
and
his
Society
with
Mr.
Sands
,
afterwards
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
who
was
his
Bedfellow
almost
all
the
time
they
were
in
exile
,
his
Curiosity
led
him
over
the
Alps
into
Italy
,
and
he
studied
some
time
in
Padua
,
and
by
the
Acquaintance
he
contracted
with
Seignior
Scipio
a
great
man
,
seems
to
have
been
very
much
esteemed
there
.
HE
was
of
a
pleasant
debonair
Humour
,
HE
was
so
extream
grateful
to
all
that
had
done
him
good
,
HE
was
a
most
laborious
Preacher
,
Mr.
Humfrys
,
who
was
himself
a
Calvenist
,
Pauls
Cross
,
which
I
take
to
be
the
last
Sermon
,
printed
in
the
Collection
of
his
Works
in
1609
;
and
to
defend
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
against
them
;
both
which
he
mentioned
on
his
Death-bed
in
these
words
.
My
last
Sermon
at
Pauls
Cross
in
London
,
and
the
Conference
I
held
with
some
Brethren
concerning
the
Ceremonies
and
present
State
of
our
Church
,
was
not
undertaken
to
please
any
M●rtal
man
,
or
●o
exasperate
or
trouble
those
that
thought
otherwise
than
I
did
;
but
last
〈◊〉
Party
should
prejudice
the
other
,
and
that
the
love
of
God
through
the
operation
of
〈…〉
which
is
given
to
us
,
might
be
shed
abroad
in
〈◊〉
hearts
.
To
which
he
wisely
subjoyns
his
opinion
,
that
these
Contentions
were
kindled
and
fomented
by
the
Popish
Party
;
as
〈◊〉
well
known
now
.
The
truth
is
,
the
Schimsm
was
then
in
its
Rise
,
and
those
great
Impostors
Coleman
,
Button
,
and
Hallingham
,
Subscription
thereupon
,
being
〈…〉
urged
than
before
,
many
Dissenters
kept
their
private
Meetings
in
Woods
,
Fields
,
their
Friends
Houses
,
&c.
as
Fuller
from
Tho.
Cartwright's
second
Reply
,
p.
38.
informs
us
.
These
disorders
in
all
probability
occasioned
the
Sermon
at
Paul's
Cross
,
and
the
Conference
at
London
,
which
happened
not
long
before
his
death
,
and
probably
after
this
Session
of
Parliament
,
which
the
Bishop
survived
but
six
months
.
did
rarely
and
unwillingly
preach
any
thing
concerning
the
Rites
and
indifferent
parts
or
Circumstances
of
Religion
,
as
our
Author
tells
,
us
,
it
was
because
he
had
no
great
occasions
given
him
:
but
what
he
thought
of
these
men
,
will
best
appear
from
the
Sermon
I
mentioned
above
;
his
words
are
these
.
By
whose
name
shall
I
call
you
?
I
would
I
might
call
you
Brethren
:
But
alas
this
heart
of
yours
is
not
Brotherly
;
I
would
I
might
call
you
Christians
:
But
alas
you
are
no
Christians
,
I
know
not
by
what
name
I
shall
call
you
:
For
if
you
were
Brethren
,
you
would
love
as
Brethren
:
If
you
were
Christians
,
you
would
agree
as
Christians
.
So
that
he
could
have
no
good
opinion
of
those
whom
he
every
where
in
that
Sermon
stiles
proud
,
self-conceited
,
disobedient
,
and
unquiet
men
,
who
did
not
deserve
the
title
of
Brethren
or
Christians
.
What
would
he
have
said
if
he
had
lived
in
our
days
?
BESIDES
confuting
some
of
the
Seditious
Doctrines
of
Thomas
Carwright
,
&
virga
disciplinae
fugabit
illam
.
Which
shews
he
was
no
encourager
of
Faction
by
Lenity
and
Toleration
;
tho
he
was
a
man
of
great
moderation
otherwise
,
and
expressed
a
great
sense
of
the
Frailties
of
Mankind
in
other
Instances
;
as
appears
by
his
Letter
to
Dr.
Parkhurst
when
Bishop
of
Norwich
.
Let
your
Chancellor
(
saith
he
)
be
harder
,
but
you
easier
;
let
him
wound
,
but
do
you
heal
;
let
him
Lance
,
do
you
Plaister
;
wise
Clemency
will
do
more
good
than
rigid
severity
,
one
man
may
move
more
with
an
Engine
,
than
six
with
the
force
of
their
hands
.
And
accordingly
he
would
often
sit
in
his
own
Consistory
with
his
Chancellor
,
hearing
,
considering
,
and
sometimes
determining
Causes
concerning
Matrimony
,
Adultery
,
and
Testaments
,
&c.
not
thinking
it
safe
to
commit
all
to
the
sole
care
and
sidelity
of
his
Chancellor
and
Officials
.
But
tho
as
a
Justice
of
Peace
he
often
sate
in
the
Courts
of
Quarter-Sessions
,
yet
judgment
were
desired
concerning
some
scruple
of
Religion
,
or
some
other
such-like
difficulty
.
So
exact
was
his
care
,
not
to
entangle
himself
with
secular
affairs
;
and
yet
not
to
be
wanting
to
his
duty
in
any
case
.
THO
he
came
to
a
Bishoprick
miserably
impoverished
and
wasted
,
HIS
Doors
stood
always
open
to
the
Poor
,
and
he
would
frequently
send
his
charitable
Reliefs
to
Prisoners
,
Peter
Martyr
.
BUT
perceiving
the
great
want
of
learned
men
in
his
times
,
his
greatest
care
was
to
have
ever
with
him
in
his
House
half
a
dozen
or
more
poor
Lads
which
he
brought
up
in
Learning
;
and
took
much
delight
to
hear
them
dispute
Points
of
Grammar-learning
in
Latin
at
his
Table
when
he
was
at
his
Meal
,
improving
,
them
,
and
pleasing
himself
at
the
same
time
.
AND
besides
these
,
he
maintained
in
the
University
several
young
Students
,
allowing
them
yearly
Pensions
;
and
when
ever
they
came
to
visit
him
,
Richard
Hooker
his
Country-man
,
John
Hooker
,
and
the
continued
Pension
of
his
Patron
the
Bishop
,
gave
him
a
comfortable
subsistence
;
and
in
the
last
year
of
the
Bishops
Life
,
Mr.
Hooker
making
this
his
Patron
a
visit
at
his
Palace
,
the
good
Bishop
made
him
,
and
a
Companion
he
had
with
him
,
dine
at
his
own
Table
with
him
,
which
Mr.
Hooker
boasted
of
with
much
joy
and
gratitude
,
when
he
saw
his
Mother
and
Friends
,
whither
he
was
then
travelling
a
Foot
.
The
Bishop
when
he
parted
with
him
,
gave
him
good
Counsel
and
his
Blessing
,
but
forgot
to
give
him
Money
,
which
when
the
Bishop
bethought
himself
of
,
he
sent
a
Servant
to
call
him
back
again
,
and
then
told
him
,
I
sent
for
you
Richard
,
to
lend
you
a
Horse
which
hath
carried
me
many
a
mile
,
and
I
thank
God
with
much
ease
.
And
presently
delivered
into
his
hand
a
walking-staff
,
with
which
he
professed
he
had
travelled
many
parts
of
Germany
;
and
then
went
on
and
said
,
Richard
,
I
do
not
give
but
lend
you
my
Horse
;
be
sure
you
be
honest
and
bring
my
Horse
back
to
me
at
your
return
this
way
to
Oxford
;
and
I
do
now
give
you
ten
Groats
to
bear
your
charges
to
Exeter
;
and
here
is
ten
Groats
more
which
I
charge
you
to
deliver
to
your
Mother
,
and
tell
her
,
I
send
her
a
Bishops
Blessing
with
it
,
and
beg
the
continuance
of
her
Prayers
for
me
.
And
if
you
bring
my
Horse
back
to
me
,
I
will
give
you
ten
more
to
carry
you
on
foot
to
the
College
;
and
so
God
bless
you
good
Richard
.
It
was
not
long
after
this
,
before
this
good
Bishop
died
,
but
before
his
death
he
had
so
effectually
recommended
Mr.
Hooker
to
Edwin
Sandys
then
Bishop
of
London
,
and
after
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
that
about
a
year
after
he
put
his
Son
under
the
Tutelage
of
Mr.
Hooker
,
and
was
otherwise
so
liberal
to
him
,
that
he
became
one
of
the
learnedest
men
of
the
Age
;
and
as
Bishop
Jewel
soild
the
Papists
,
so
this
Mr.
Hooker
in
his
Books
of
Ecclesiastical
Polity
,
gave
the
Dissenters
such
a
fatal
Defeat
,
as
they
never
yet
could
,
nor
ever
shall
be
able
to
recover
from
.
Nor
was
Mr.
Hooker
ungrateful
,
but
having
occasion
to
mention
his
good
Benefactor
in
that
Piece
he
calls
him
(
Bishop
Jewel
)
the
worthiest
Divine
that
Christendom
hath
bred
for
the
space
of
some
hundreds
of
years
.
BUT
to
return
to
Bishop
Jewel
,
HE
maintained
a
plentiful
,
but
sober
Table
,
and
tho
at
it
he
eat
very
little
himself
,
yet
he
took
care
his
Guests
might
be
well
supplied
,
entertaining
them
in
the
mean
time
with
much
pleasant
and
useful
Discourse
,
telling
and
hearing
any
kind
of
innocent
and
divertsiing
Stories
:
for
tho
he
was
a
man
of
a
great
and
exact
,
both
Piety
and
Virtue
,
yet
he
was
not
of
a
morose
,
sullen
,
unsociable
Temper
,
and
this
his
Hospitality
was
equally
bestowed
upon
both
Foreigners
and
English
men
.
AFTER
Dinner
he
heard
Causes
,
if
any
came
in
;
and
dispatched
any
Business
that
belonged
to
him
(
tho
he
would
sometimes
do
it
at
Dinner
too
;
)
and
answered
any
Questions
,
and
very
often
arbitrated
and
composed
Differences
betwixt
his
People
,
who
knowing
his
great
Wisdom
and
Integrity
,
did
very
often
refer
themselves
to
him
as
the
sole
Arbitrator
,
where
they
met
with
speedy
,
impartial
,
and
unchargeable
Justice
.
AT
nine
at
night
he
call'd
all
his
Servants
about
him
,
examin'd
how
they
had
spent
their
time
that
day
,
commended
some
,
and
reproved
others
,
as
occasion
served
,
and
then
closed
the
day
with
Prayers
,
as
he
began
it
:
the
time
of
his
publick
Morning
Prayers
seems
to
have
been
eight
.
AFTER
this
,
he
commonly
went
to
his
Study
again
,
and
from
thence
to
Bed
,
his
Gentlemen
reading
some
part
of
an
Author
to
him
,
to
compose
his
Mind
,
and
then
committing
himself
to
his
God
and
Saviour
,
he
betook
himself
to
his
Rest
.
HE
was
extream
careful
of
the
Revenues
of
the
Church
,
not
caring
whom
he
offended
to
preserve
it
from
impoverishing
in
an
Age
,
when
the
greatest
men
finding
the
Queen
not
over
liberal
to
her
Courtiers
and
Servants
,
too
often
paid
themselves
out
of
the
Church
Patrimony
,
for
the
Services
they
had
done
the
Crown
,
till
they
ruin'd
some
Bishopricks
intirely
,
and
left
others
so
very
poor
,
that
they
are
scarce
able
to
maintain
a
Prelate
.
THERE
is
one
instance
of
this
mentioned
by
all
that
have
written
our
Bishops
Life
;
a
Courtier
(
who
was
a
Lay-man
)
having
obtained
a
Probendary
in
the
Church
of
Sarisbury
,
and
intending
to
lett
it
to
another
Lay-person
for
his
best
Advantage
,
acquainted
Bishop
Jewel
with
the
Conditions
between
them
;
and
some
Lawyers
opinion
about
them
.
To
which
the
Bishop
replied
;
What
your
Lawyers
may
answer
I
know
not
;
but
for
my
part
,
to
my
Power
,
I
will
take
care
that
my
Church
shall
sustain
no
loss
whilst
I
live
.
What
was
the
event
of
this
,
none
of
them
have
told
us
.
NOR
was
he
careful
of
his
own
Church
only
,
but
of
the
whole
English
Church
,
as
appears
by
his
Sermon
upon
Psalm
69.
v.
9.
The
Zeal
of
thine
House
hath
eaten
me
up
.
Which
he
preached
before
the
Queen
and
Court
,
as
appears
by
it
in
several
Addresses
to
her
in
the
body
of
that
Sermon
.
In
it
he
hath
this
observation
.
In
other
Countries
the
receiving
of
the
Gospel
hath
always
been
the
cause
that
Learning
was
more
set
by
;
and
Learning
hath
ever
been
the
furtherance
of
the
Gospel
.
In
England
,
I
know
not
how
it
cometh
otherwise
to
pass
,
for
since
the
Gospel
hath
been
received
,
the
maintenance
for
Learning
hath
been
decayed
;
and
the
lack
of
Learning
will
be
the
decay
of
the
Gospel
.
And
a
little
after
he
tells
us
,
Those
that
should
be
fosters
of
Learning
,
and
increase
the
Livings
,
had
no
Zeal
.
What
said
I
,
increase
?
Nay
the
Livings
and
Provisions
which
heretofore
were
given
to
this
use
,
are
(
saith
he
)
taken
away
.
And
a
little
after
,
Whereas
all
other
Labourers
and
Artificers
have
their
hire
encreased
double
,
as
much
as
it
was
wont
to
be
;
only
the
poor
man
that
laboureth
and
sweateth
in
the
Vineyard
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
hath
his
hire
abridged
and
abated
.
And
he
applies
himself
towards
the
Conclusion
thus
to
the
great
men
.
You
inriched
them
which
mocked
and
blinded
and
devoured
you
;
spoil
not
them
now
that
feed
and
instruct
and
comfort
you
.
I
had
not
taken
the
pains
to
transcribe
so
much
of
this
excellent
Discourse
,
which
may
easily
enough
be
read
by
any
that
desire
it
in
his
Works
,
but
to
raise
a
little
consideration
if
it
be
possible
,
in
this
debauched
Age.
This
good
man
foretold
here
,
that
this
Sacrilegious
Devastation
of
the
Church
would
in
time
be
the
ruine
of
the
Gospel
,
as
he
calls
the
Reformation
,
and
so
it
came
to
pass
:
for
whereas
he
observed
then
,
that
by
reason
of
the
Impropriations
,
the
Vicarages
in
many
places
,
and
in
the
properest
Market
Towns
were
so
simple
,
that
no
man
could
live
upon
them
,
and
therefore
no
Man
would
take
them
,
but
the
People
were
forced
to
provide
themselves
as
they
might
with
their
own
Money
;
the
Consequence
of
this
in
a
few
years
was
,
that
these
mercenary
men
becoming
Factious
,
or
being
such
,
crept
into
such
places
out
of
hopes
of
the
greater
advantage
;
and
so
infected
the
minds
of
the
Trades-men
,
that
as
the
Church
became
very
much
weakened
and
disquieted
by
their
Factions
;
so
our
Parliaments
in
a
little
while
became
stuft
with
a
sort
of
Lay-Brethren
who
were
Enemies
both
to
the
Church
and
Crown
,
which
was
a
great
part
of
the
occasion
of
the
Rebellion
in
1640.
●n
which
many
of
those
Families
whose
Ancestors
had
risen
by
the
Spoils
of
the
Church
were
ruined
:
and
tho
much
care
was
taken
upon
the
Restitution
of
his
late
Majesty
Charles
the
Second
,
for
the
prevention
of
such
Mischiefs
for
the
future
,
yet
no
care
was
taken
of
these
Livings
in
Market
Towns
and
Corporations
;
by
which
means
it
came
to
pass
,
that
within
about
twenty
years
more
,
we
were
very
fairly
disposed
for
another
change
,
and
nothing
but
God
prevented
it
.
From
whence
I
conclude
,
that
till
this
leak
is
stopped
,
both
Church
and
Crown
will
be
in
danger
of
a
Shipwrack
.
THE
APOLOGY
OF
THE
Church
of
ENGLAND
.
Written
by
the
very
Learned
and
Reverend
Father
in
God
John
Jewell
,
Bishop
of
Sarisbury
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
true
Religion
professed
in
the
Church
of
England
,
with
a
short
Account
of
the
Opposition
the
Truth
and
truë
Religion
hath
met
with
in
all
Ages
.
IT
is
an
old
Complaint
deriv'd
down
I
say
)
see
by
this
,
that
it
is
no
new
thing
,
but
usual
,
and
the
Custom
of
all
Ages
.
Indeed
it
would
appear
much
more
wonderful
and
incredible
,
if
the
Father
of
Lyes
,
the
Devil
,
that
Enemy
of
all
Truth
,
should
now
of
a
sudden
change
his
Mind
,
and
entertain
any
other
hopes
of
oppressing
the
Truth
than
by
Lyes
;
or
should
now
begin
to
establish
his
Kingdom
by
other
Arts
than
those
he
hath
hitherto
imployed
:
For
in
all
Ages
we
shall
scarce
find
any
Period
of
time
in
which
Religion
encreased
,
established
it self
,
or
was
reform'd
,
but
that
at
the
same
time
Truth
and
Innocence
were
most
unworthily
and
most
injuriously
treated
by
men
;
for
the
Devil
knows
very
well
,
that
if
Truth
doth
flourish
in
safety
,
his
Affairs
can
neither
be
safe
nor
prosperous
.
2.
FOR
to
speak
nothing
of
the
Ancient
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
,
no
part
of
whose
Lives
(
as
I
said
)
was
free
from
Reproaches
and
Slanders
.
We
know
that
of
Old
there
were
some
who
averr'd
and
publickly
told
the
World
,
3.
THESE
things
were
spoken
against
the
Jews
,
the
People
of
God
,
against
Christ
Jesus
,
against
St.
Paul
,
St.
Stephen
,
and
against
all
those
who
in
the
first
Ages
imbraced
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
and
were
called
Christians
,
4.
WHEREFORE
all
we
who
have
now
undertaken
the
Profession
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
ought
to
bear
it
with
the
less
disturbance
of
Mind
,
if
in
the
same
Cause
,
we
are
treated
after
the
same
manner
;
and
as
heretofore
our
Fathers
,
5.
THEY
roar
out
in
all
Places
,
6.
AND
least
all
this
might
seem
to
be
only
a
Calumny
,
and
that
managed
by
secret
Whispers
only
,
with
design
to
excite
an
Envy
against
us
,
the
Popes
of
Rome
have
suborned
eloquent
and
not
unlearned
Men
to
undertake
the
Defence
of
this
desperate
Cause
,
and
to
represent
it
to
the
World
in
Books
and
long
Discourses
,
in
the
best
Colours
it
was
possible
to
give
it
,
to
the
intent
,
that
being
elegantly
and
copiously
pleaded
,
unskilful
men
might
suspect
there
was
something
more
than
ordinary
in
it
;
for
indeed
they
saw
that
their
Cause
was
every
where
in
a
declining
Condition
;
their
Arts
were
now
seen
through
,
and
so
were
the
less
esteemed
;
their
Fortresses
were
every
day
undermin'd
,
and
their
Case
stood
in
need
of
a
powerful
Patronage
and
Defence
.
But
then
as
to
those
things
which
they
have
charged
us
with
,
some
of
them
are
manifestly
false
,
and
condemn'd
by
the
Consciences
of
them
that
object
them
against
us
;
others
,
though
in
the
bottom
they
are
false
too
,
yet
they
have
the
shew
and
similitude
of
truth
,
so
that
an
incautious
and
unthinking
Reader
may
(
especially
if
he
be
surprised
by
any
of
their
laboured
and
elegant
Discourses
)
be
easily
circumvented
and
deceived
:
and
others
of
the
things
thus
charged
upon
us
,
are
such
as
we
ought
to
acknowledge
and
profess
,
and
not
decline
the
owning
them
,
as
if
they
were
Crimes
,
but
defend
them
,
as
things
that
were
well
and
rationally
done
.
For
to
speak
in
a
word
,
they
slander
whatever
we
do
,
even
those
Actions
of
ours
,
which
themselves
cannot
deny
to
be
rightly
and
well
done
;
and
malitiously
deprave
and
pervert
all
our
Words
and
Actions
,
as
if
it
were
not
possible
We
should
do
or
speak
any
thing
as
we
ought
.
They
ought
indeed
to
treat
us
with
more
Simplicity
and
Candor
,
if
they
designed
truth
;
but
on
the
other
hand
,
they
do
not
oppose
us
with
truth
,
nor
in
a
Christan
Way
or
Manner
,
but
with
Lyes
,
in
a
close
and
crafty
way
;
and
abuse
the
blindness
and
ignorance
of
the
Rabble
,
and
the
want
of
Learning
in
Princes
,
to
the
inflaming
their
Hatred
against
us
and
the
Oppression
of
the
Truth
.
This
is
indeed
the
Power
of
Darkness
,
and
the
Folly
of
Men
,
who
trust
more
in
the
Stupidity
and
benighted
Minds
of
the
unpolished
Multitude
,
than
in
the
Light
of
Truth
;
or
as
St.
Jerom
expresseth
it
,
This
is
to
contradict
with
shut
Eyes
,
the
Truth
,
when
it
is
most
perspicuous
.
But
we
bless
the
great
and
Holy
God
,
our
Cause
is
such
,
that
though
they
never
so
much
desire
to
defame
it
,
yet
they
can
fix
no
Reproach
upon
it
,
which
they
may
not
with
as
much
Reason
and
Justice
imploy
against
the
Holy
Fathers
,
the
Prophets
,
the
Apostles
,
against
St.
Peter
,
St.
Paul
,
and
even
against
Christ
himself
.
7.
BUT
now
if
they
are
so
ambitious
of
the
Honour
of
being
thought
polite
and
eloquent
Slanderers
,
it
does
so
much
the
less
befit
us
to
be
mute
and
careless
in
the
Defence
of
our
most
excellent
Cause
;
for
it
is
certainly
the
part
only
of
dissolute
Men
,
who
can
securely
and
wickedly
shut
their
Eyes
when
the
Divine
Majesty
is
injured
,
to
be
wholly
unconcern'd
;
what
is
(
tho'
falsly
and
unjustly
)
said
of
them
and
their
Cause
,
especially
when
it
is
of
that
Nature
,
that
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Affairs
of
Religion
are
at
the
same
time
violated
;
for
although
other
,
and
those
often
very
great
Injuries
,
may
be
born
and
dissembl'd
by
a
modest
Christian
,
yet
He
(
saith
Ruffinus
)
who
shall
patiently
put
up
the
Name
of
an
Heretick
,
does
not
deserve
to
be
called
a
Christian
.
Permit
us
then
to
do
that
which
all
Laws
,
and
the
very
Voice
of
Nature
commands
us
,
that
which
Christ
himself
did
,
when
he
was
in
a
like
Case
assaulted
with
Reproaches
;
that
is
,
suffer
us
to
repel
their
Defamations
,
and
with
Modesty
and
Truth
,
to
defend
our
Cause
and
Innocence
:
for
Christ
himself
,
when
the
Pharisees
charged
him
with
Conjuration
,
as
if
he
had
entered
a
Combination
with
impure
Spirits
,
and
by
their
Assistance
wrought
many
Wonders
,
I
have
not
a
Devil
,
but
I
honour
my
Father
,
and
ye
do
dishonour
me
;
and
St.
Paul
,
when
he
was
undervalued
by
Festus
the
Proconsul
,
as
a
Mad-man
,
I
am
not
mad
,
most
noble
Festus
,
but
speak
forth
the
Words
of
Truth
and
Soberness
.
And
the
Primitive
Christians
,
when
they
were
traduced
to
the
People
as
Murtherers
,
Adulterers
,
Incestuous
Persons
,
and
Disturbers
of
the
Government
,
and
saw
that
the
Excellence
of
their
Religion
might
be
call'd
in
question
,
especially
if
they
held
their
Peace
,
and
by
their
Silence
,
seemed
to
confess
the
truth
of
these
Accusations
,
and
so
the
Course
of
the
Gospel
might
be
hindered
,
they
thereupon
[
†
](A46876-e11240-b)
†
Quadratus
,
Justinus
,
Melito
,
Tertullian
.
Quadratus
a
Disciple
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Bishop
of
Athens
,
wrote
Books
for
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
made
an
Oration
in
the
Defence
of
it
before
Hadrian
the
Emperor
,
by
which
he
put
a
stop
to
a
furious
Persecution
then
moved
against
it
.
Anno
Christi
128.
Spondanus
.
Justinus
the
Martyr
,
a
Christian
Philosopher
,
wrote
an
Apologetick
Oration
for
the
Christian
Religion
,
with
great
freedom
and
truth
,
which
he
dedicated
to
Antoninus
Pius
the
Emperor
,
and
his
adopted
Sons
Marcus
and
Lucius
,
and
to
the
very
Senate
and
People
of
Rome
.
Anno
Christi
150.
for
which
he
lost
his
Life
.
Melito
,
Bishop
of
Sard●s
,
wrote
an
excellent
Apology
to
Aurelius
the
Emperor
for
the
Christians
,
which
he
presented
to
that
Emperor
in
the
tenth
year
of
his
Reign
.
Anno
Christi
172.
Baronius
.
Tertullian
wrote
a
very
learned
and
a
sharp
Apology
for
the
Christian
Religion
,
which
was
some
few
years
since
made
English
.
It
was
first
published
by
the
Author
,
without
his
Name
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
201.
in
the
very
City
of
Rome
,
and
did
great
service
to
Christianity
,
which
was
then
most
miserably
oppressed
by
the
Lies
and
Defamations
of
the
Pagans
,
which
did
it
more
hurt
than
all
their
other
Fury
.
made
publick
Orations
,
wrote
supplicant
Books
,
and
discoursed
before
Emperors
and
Princes
in
the
publick
defence
of
themselves
and
the
Chruch
.
8.
BUT
we
perhaps
may
seem
not
to
need
any
Defence
,
so
many
thousands
of
our
Brethren
in
the
last
twenty
years
having
born
testimony
to
the
Truth
,
amidst
the
most
exquisite
Tortures
;
and
Princes
,
in
endeavouring
to
put
a
stop
to
the
Progress
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
that
purpose
using
several
Methods
,
having
yet
in
the
end
been
able
to
effect
nothing
;
and
the
whole
World
now
beginning
to
open
their
Eyes
,
and
to
see
the
Light
,
and
therefore
it
may
seem
(
as
I
said
)
that
enough
hath
been
spoken
,
and
that
our
Case
is
sufficiently
defended
,
the
thing
speaking
for
it self
;
for
if
the
Popes
themselves
would
,
or
indeed
,
if
they
could
consider
with
themselves
the
Beginning
and
Progress
of
our
Religion
;
how
theirs
without
any
Resistance
,
without
any
humane
Force
hath
fallen
;
and
in
the
interim
,
ours
hath
increased
,
and
by
degrees
been
propagated
into
all
Countries
,
and
hath
been
entertained
in
the
Courts
of
Kings
,
and
the
Palaces
of
Princes
,
even
whilst
it
was
opposed
from
the
beginning
by
Emperors
,
by
Kings
,
by
Popes
,
and
almost
by
all
others
;
these
things
(
I
say
)
are
clear
Indications
that
God
himself
sights
for
us
,
and
doth
from
Heaven
deride
and
scorn
their
Projects
and
Endeavours
,
and
that
the
Power
of
Truth
is
so
great
,
that
no
humane
Force
,
nor
the
very
Gates
of
Hell
shall
ever
be
able
to
prevail
against
it
;
for
so
many
free
Cities
,
so
many
Princes
cannot
be
supposed
mad
,
as
at
this
day
have
fallen
from
the
See
of
Rome
,
and
chosen
rather
to
joyn
themselves
to
the
Gospel
.
9.
FOR
although
Popes
have
not
as
yet
at
any
time
been
at
leisure
to
think
attentively
and
seriously
of
these
things
;
or
although
other
Thoughts
may
now
hinder
and
distract
them
,
or
they
may
think
these
things
light
,
and
beneath
the
Dignity
of
the
Popedom
;
is
our
Cause
therefore
to
be
thought
ever
the
worse
?
or
if
perhaps
they
will
pretend
not
to
see
what
indeed
they
do
see
,
and
that
they
choose
rather
to
oppose
the
Truth
,
even
then
when
they
are
convinced
of
it
;
are
we
therefore
presently
to
be
reputed
Hereticks
,
because
we
cannot
comply
with
their
Wills
?
If
Pope
Pius
the
IIII.
had
been
such
a
Person
as
his
Name
speaks
him
,
and
as
he
so
much
desires
to
be
thought
;
nay
,
indeed
if
he
had
but
been
so
good
a
man
,
as
to
have
esteem'd
us
as
his
Brethren
,
or
as
MEN
,
certainly
he
would
diligently
have
considered
our
Reasons
,
and
what
could
have
been
alledged
for
and
against
us
,
and
not
with
so
rash
and
blindfold
a
precipitancy
have
condemned
without
hearing
our
cause
,
or
allowing
the
Liberty
of
a
Defence
so
considerable
a
part
of
the
World
,
so
many
learned
,
so
many
Religious
men
,
so
many
Common-wealths
,
so
many
Kings
,
and
so
many
Princes
as
he
has
sentenced
in
his
Bull
,
concerning
his
late
pretended
Council
.
10.
BUT
now
,
because
We
are
so
publickly
in
this
unjust
manner
noted
by
him
,
left
by
our
silence
we
should
seem
to
confess
the
Crimes
charged
upon
us
,
and
the
rather
,
because
we
could
in
no
manner
be
heard
in
any
publick
Council
;
where
he
would
suffer
none
to
have
any
Suffrage
,
or
propose
his
Judgment
,
who
was
not
first
sworn
to
him
,
and
intirely
addicted
to
his
Interest
(
for
of
this
we
had
too
great
an
experience
in
the
last
Council
of
Trent
,
when
the
Ambassadors
and
Divines
of
the
Princes
and
free
Cities
of
Germany
were
totally
excluded
out
of
the
Council
;
nor
can
we
forgot
that
Julius
the
III.
above
ten
years
since
,
took
a
mighty
care
by
his
Rescript
,
that
none
of
our
Men
might
be
heard
in
the
Council
,
except
it
were
one
that
was
disposed
to
recant
and
change
his
Opinion
.
)
For
these
causes
(
I
say
)
we
have
thought
fit
by
this
Book
to
give
an
account
of
our
Faith
,
and
to
answer
truly
and
publickly
what
hath
been
publickly
objected
against
us
,
that
the
whole
World
may
see
the
Parts
and
Reasons
of
that
Faith
which
so
many
good
men
have
valued
above
their
Lives
,
and
that
all
Mankind
may
understand
what
kind
of
men
they
are
,
and
what
they
think
of
God
and
Religion
,
whom
the
Bishop
of
Rome
has
inconsiderately
enough
,
before
they
had
made
their
Defence
,
without
Example
and
without
Law
condemn'd
for
Hereticks
,
upon
a
bare
report
,
that
they
differed
from
him
and
his
in
some
points
of
Religion
.
11.
AND
though
St.
Jerome
will
allow
no
man
to
be
patient
under
the
Suspicion
of
Heresie
,
yet
we
will
not
behave
our selves
neither
sowerly
nor
irreverently
,
nor
angerly
,
tho'
he
ought
not
to
be
esteemed
either
sharp
or
abusive
,
who
speaks
nothing
but
the
truth
;
no
,
we
will
leave
that
sort
of
Oratory
to
our
Adversaries
,
who
think
whatsoever
they
speak
,
although
it
be
never
so
sharp
and
reproachful
,
modest
and
apposite
,
when
it
is
applied
to
us
,
and
they
are
as
little
concern'd
whether
it
be
true
or
false
;
but
we
,
who
defend
nothing
but
the
Truth
,
have
no
need
of
such
base
Arts.
12.
NOW
if
we
make
it
appear
,
and
that
not
obseurely
and
craftily
,
but
bona
fide
,
before
God
,
truly
,
ingeniously
,
clearly
and
perspicuously
,
that
we
teach
the
most
holy
Gospel
of
God
,
and
that
the
antient
Fathers
,
and
the
whole
Primitive
Church
are
on
our
side
,
and
that
we
have
not
without
just
cause
left
them
,
and
return'd
to
the
Apostles
and
the
antient
Catholick
Fathers
;
and
if
they
,
who
so
much
detest
our
Doctrine
,
and
pride
themselves
in
the
name
of
Catholicks
,
shall
apparently
see
,
that
all
those
Pretences
of
Antiquity
,
of
which
they
so
immoderately
glory
,
belong
not
to
them
,
and
that
there
is
more
strength
in
our
Cause
than
they
thought
there
was
;
then
we
hope
that
none
of
them
will
be
so
careless
of
his
Salvation
,
but
he
will
at
some
time
or
other
bethink
himself
which
side
he
ought
to
joyn
with
.
Certainly
,
if
a
man
be
not
of
an
hard
and
obdurate
Heart
,
and
resolved
not
to
hear
,
he
can
never
repent
the
having
once
considered
our
Defence
,
and
the
attending
what
is
said
by
us
,
and
whether
it
be
agreeable
or
no
to
the
Christian
Religion
.
13.
FOR
whereas
they
call
us
Hereticks
,
that
is
so
dreadful
a
Crime
,
that
except
it
be
apparently
seen
,
except
it
be
palpable
,
and
as
it
were
to
be
felt
with
our
Hands
and
Fingers
,
it
ought
not
to
be
easily
believed
that
a
Christian
is
or
can
be
guilty
of
it
;
for
Heresie
is
a
Renunciation
of
our
Salvation
,
a
Rejection
of
the
Grace
of
God
,
and
a
departure
from
the
Body
and
Spirit
of
Christ
.
But
this
was
ever
the
Custom
and
Usage
of
them
and
of
their
Fore-fathers
,
that
if
any
presumed
to
complain
of
their
Errors
,
and
desired
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
they
condemn'd
them
forthwith
for
Hereticks
,
as
Innovators
and
factious
men
.
Christ
himself
was
call'd
a
Samaritan
,
for
no
other
cause
,
but
for
that
they
thought
he
had
made
a
defection
to
a
new
Religion
or
Heresie
.
And
St.
Paul
the
Apostle
being
call'd
in
question
,
was
accused
of
Heresie
,
to
which
he
replied
.
After
the
Way
which
they
call
Heresie
,
so
worship
I
the
God
of
my
Fathers
,
believing
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
,
and
in
the
Prophets
.
14.
In
short
,
all
that
Religion
which
we
Christians
now
profess
in
the
beginning
of
Christianity
,
15.
BUT
seeing
they
can
produce
nothing
out
of
the
Scriptures
against
us
,
it
is
very
injurious
and
cruel
to
call
us
Hereticks
,
who
have
not
revolted
from
Christ
,
nor
from
the
Apostles
,
nor
from
the
Prophets
.
By
the
Sword
of
Scripture
Christ
overcame
the
Devil
when
he
was
Tempted
by
him
;
with
these
Weapons
every
high
thing
that
exalteth
it self
against
God
,
is
to
be
brought
down
and
dispersed
,
all
Scripture
(
saith
St.
Paul
)
is
given
by
inspiration
of
God
,
and
is
profitable
for
Doctrine
,
for
Reproof
,
for
Correction
,
for
Instruction
,
that
the
Man
of
God
may
be
perfect
and
throughly
furnished
unto
all
good
Works
;
and
accordingly
,
the
Holy
Fathers
have
never
fought
against
Hereticks
with
any
other
Arms
,
than
what
the
Scriptures
have
afforded
them
.
St.
Augustin
,
when
he
disputed
against
Petilianus
a
Donatist
Heretick
,
Let
not
(
saith
he
)
these
words
be
heard
,
I
say
,
or
thou
sayest
,
but
rather
let
us
say
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
let
us
seek
the
Church
there
,
let
us
judge
of
our
Cause
by
that
.
Let
whatever
is
pretended
to
be
delivered
by
the
Apostles
,
and
cannot
be
proved
by
the
Testimony
of
the
writen
Word
,
be
struck
with
the
Sword
of
God
.
And
St.
Ambrose
to
the
Emperor
Gratian
,
Let
the
Scriptures
(
saith
he
)
let
the
Apostles
,
let
the
Prophets
,
let
Christ
be
interrogated
.
The
Catholick
Fathers
and
Bishops
of
those
times
,
did
not
doubt
but
our
Religion
might
be
sufficiently
proved
by
Scripture
;
nor
durst
they
esteem
any
man
an
Heretick
,
whose
Error
they
could
not
perspicuously
and
clearly
prove
such
by
Scripture
.
And
as
to
us
,
we
may
truly
reply
with
St.
Paul
,
After
the
way
which
they
call
HERESIE
,
so
worship
I
the
God
of
my
Fathers
,
believing
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
or
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
.
16.
IF
therefore
we
be
Hereticks
,
and
they
(
as
they
desire
to
be
call'd
)
be
Catholicks
;
why
do
they
not
do
what
they
see
the
Fathers
and
all
other
Catholicks
have
done
?
why
do
they
not
convince
us
out
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
?
why
do
they
not
try
us
by
them
?
why
do
they
not
shew
that
we
have
made
a
defection
from
Christ
,
from
the
Prophets
,
from
the
Apostles
,
and
from
the
Holy
Fathers
?
Why
do
they
stand
?
Why
do
they
draw
back
?
It
is
the
Cause
of
God
.
Why
then
should
they
fear
to
commit
it
to
the
Arbitriment
of
the
Word
of
God
?
But
if
we
are
Hereticks
,
who
submit
all
ou●
Controversies
to
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
appeal
to
those
very
Words
which
we
know
were
consigned
to
writing
by
God
himself
,
and
prefer
them
before
all
other
things
which
can
possibly
be
excogitated
by
the
Wit
of
Man
;
what
are
they
,
or
by
what
Name
shall
they
be
call'd
,
who
fear
and
shun
the
Sentence
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
is
,
the
Judgment
of
God
himself
,
and
prefer
their
own
Dreams
and
silly
Inventions
before
them
,
and
have
for
some
Ages
violated
the
Institutions
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
for
the
sake
of
their
Traditions
?
There
is
a
Story
of
Sophocles
the
Tragedian
,
that
when
he
was
very
old
,
he
was
accused
before
the
Judges
by
his
own
Sons
,
for
a
childish
and
a
silly
Person
,
as
one
that
had
wasted
his
Estate
by
ill
managery
,
and
stood
in
need
of
a
Guardian
in
his
old
Age
,
to
take
care
of
him
and
it
;
the
old
Man
appeared
in
Court
,
and
instead
of
a
De●ence
,
recied
a
Tragedy
,
which
he
had
very
elaborately
and
elegantly
written
,
just
in
that
time
the
Suit
was
depending
,
and
thereupon
asked
the
Judges
if
that
Poem
were
the
Work
of
a
childish
person
.
16.
SO
we
therefore
,
because
we
are
taken
by
them
for
mad-men
,
and
are
traduced
as
if
we
were
Hereticks
,
and
as
if
we
had
nothing
to
do
with
Christ
,
nor
with
the
Church
of
God
;
have
thought
it
not
unreasonable
or
unprofitable
to
propound
openly
and
freely
the
Faith
in
which
we
stand
,
and
all
that
Hope
which
we
have
in
Christ
Jesus
,
that
all
may
see
what
we
think
of
every
part
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
so
determine
with
themselves
,
whether
that
Faith
which
they
must
needs
perceive
to
be
consonant
to
the
Words
of
Christ
and
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Testimonies
of
the
Catholick
Fathers
,
and
which
is
confirmed
by
the
Examples
of
many
Ages
,
be
only
the
Rage
of
a
sort
of
mad-men
,
and
a
Combination
,
or
Conspiracy
of
Hereticks
.
CHAP.
II.
Containing
the
Doctrine
received
in
the
Church
of
England
.
WE
believe
that
there
is
one
certain
Nature
and
Divine
Power
which
we
call
GOD
,
and
that
this
is
distinguished
into
three
equal
Persons
,
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
all
of
the
same
Power
,
of
the
same
Majesty
,
of
the
same
Eternity
,
of
the
same
Divinity
,
and
of
the
same
Substance
;
and
altho'
these
three
Persons
▪
are
so
distinguished
,
that
the
Father
is
not
the
Son
,
nor
the
Son
the
Holy
Ghost
or
Father
;
yet
there
is
but
one
GOD
,
and
that
this
one
God
created
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
whatever
is
contain'd
within
the
Circumference
of
the
Heavens
.
2.
WE
believe
that
Jesus
Christ
,
the
only
Son
of
the
eternal
Father
,
as
it
had
been
decreed
,
before
the
beginning
of
all
things
,
when
the
fulness
of
time
came
,
took
our
Flesh
and
perfect
Humane
Nature
of
that
blessed
and
pure
Virgin
,
that
he
might
reveal
to
Men
,
that
hidden
and
secret
Will
of
his
Father
,
which
was
conceal'd
from
all
former
Ages
and
Generations
;
and
that
in
this
humane
Body
,
he
might
finish
the
Mystery
of
our
Redemption
,
3.
FOR
we
believe
that
for
our
sakes
he
died
,
was
buried
,
descended
into
Hell
,
and
the
third
day
,
by
a
Divine
Power
,
returned
to
Life
,
and
arose
,
and
after
forty
days
,
in
the
sight
of
his
Disciples
,
ascended
into
Heaven
,
that
he
might
fill
all
things
,
and
that
the
very
Body
in
which
he
was
born
,
in
which
he
convers'd
,
in
which
he
was
despised
,
in
which
he
had
suffered
most
grievous
Torments
,
and
a
most
direful
Death
,
in
which
he
rose
,
and
now
ascended
to
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
;
was
placed
above
all
Principalities
and
Power
,
and
every
Name
which
is
mentioned
,
not
only
in
this
World
,
but
in
that
which
is
to
come
,
in
Majesty
and
Glory
.
And
we
believe
that
he
doth
now
sit
there
,
yet
his
Body
(
as
St.
Augustine
saith
)
ought
to
be
in
one
place
;
Christ
left
us
as
to
his
Humane
Nature
,
but
he
hath
not
left
us
in
his
Divine
Nature
;
and
tho
he
is
absent
from
us
by
the
Form
of
a
Servant
,
yet
he
is
ever
with
us
by
the
Form
of
God
.
4.
AND
from
thence
we
believe
Christ
shall
return
to
exercise
a
general
Judgment
,
as
well
upon
those
he
shall
then
find
alive
,
as
upon
all
that
are
then
dead
.
5.
WE
believe
that
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
is
the
third
Person
in
the
Holy
Trinity
,
is
true
God
,
not
made
nor
created
,
nor
begotten
,
but
proceeding
from
both
,
that
is
,
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
in
a
way
neither
known
to
Mortals
,
nor
possible
to
be
expressed
by
them
.
We
believe
that
it
is
He
who
softens
the
Hardness
of
Mans
Heart
,
when
he
is
received
into
their
Hearts
,
by
the
saving
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
or
by
any
other
way
whatsoever
;
that
it
is
He
who
inlightens
them
,
and
leads
them
to
the
Knowledge
of
God
,
into
all
the
ways
of
Truth
,
into
a
perfect
newness
of
Life
,
and
a
perpetual
hope
of
Salvation
.
6.
WE
believe
that
there
is
one
Church
of
God
,
and
that
not
consin'd
as
it
was
heretofore
to
the
Jewish
People
,
in
one
Angle
or
Kingdom
,
but
that
it
is
Catholick
and
Universal
,
and
so
diffused
or
spread
over
the
Face
of
the
whole
Earth
;
that
there
is
no
Nation
which
can
justly
complain
that
it
is
excluded
,
and
cannot
be
admitted
into
the
Church
and
People
of
God
;
that
this
Church
is
the
Kingdom
,
the
Body
and
Spouse
of
Christ
;
that
Christ
is
the
only
Prince
of
this
Kingdom
;
that
there
is
in
the
Church
divers
Orders
of
Ministers
,
that
there
are
some
who
are
Deacons
,
others
who
are
Presbyters
,
and
others
who
are
Bishops
,
to
whom
the
Instruction
of
the
People
,
and
the
Care
and
Management
of
Religion
is
committed
.
And
yet
that
there
neither
is
,
nor
is
it
possible
there
should
be
,
any
one
man
who
has
the
care
of
this
whole
Catholick
Church
,
for
Christ
is
ever
present
with
his
Church
,
and
needs
not
a
Vicar
,
or
sole
and
perfect
Successor
;
and
that
no
mortal
Man
can
in
his
mind
contain
all
the
Body
of
the
Universal
Church
,
that
is
,
all
the
parts
of
the
Earth
,
much
less
can
he
reduce
them
into
an
exact
Order
,
and
rightly
and
prudently
administer
its
Affairs
.
That
the
Apostles
,
were
all
of
equal
Power
and
Authority
,
and
that
all
the
rest
were
what
St.
Peter
was
;
that
it
was
said
to
all
alike
,
Feed
:
To
all
,
go
ye
into
all
the
World
:
To
all
,
teach
ye
the
Gospel
.
And
that
as
St.
Jerome
saith
,
All
Bishops
,
wheresoever
they
are
setled
,
whether
it
be
at
Rome
or
Eugubium
,
at
Constantinople
or
Rhegium
,
they
are
of
equal
Worth
,
and
of
the
same
Priesthood
.
And
as
St.
Cyprian
saith
,
there
is
but
one
Episcopacy
,
and
each
of
them
hath
a
perfect
and
intire
share
of
it
.
And
that
according
to
the
Judgment
and
Sentence
of
the
Council
of
Nice
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
no
more
Authority
in
the
Church
of
God
than
the
other
Patriarchs
,
viz.
the
Patriarchs
of
Alexandria
and
Antioch
.
That
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
now
endeavours
to
draw
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Authority
to
himself
alone
,
if
he
doth
not
his
Duty
,
that
is
,
if
he
doth
not
administer
the
Sacraments
,
if
he
doth
not
instruct
the
People
,
Admonish
and
Teach
,
he
is
not
to
be
call'd
a
Bishop
,
or
indeed
a
Presbyter
;
for
as
St.
Augustin
saith
,
Bishop
is
the
Name
of
a
Work
or
Office
,
and
not
a
Title
of
Honour
;
so
that
he
who
would
usurp
an
unprofitable
Preheminence
in
the
Church
is
no
Bishop
.
But
then
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
any
other
Person
should
be
the
Head
of
the
whole
Church
,
or
an
universal
Bishop
is
no
more
possible
,
than
that
he
should
be
the
Bridegroom
,
the
Light
,
the
Salvation
,
and
the
Life
of
the
Church
,
for
these
are
the
Priviledges
and
Titles
of
Christ
alone
,
and
do
properly
and
only
belong
to
him
;
nor
was
there
ever
any
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
would
suffer
so
insolent
and
proud
a
Title
to
be
given
him
,
before
the
Times
of
Phocas
the
Emperor
,
who
as
we
very
well
know
,
aspired
to
the
Empire
by
a
most
detestable
Villany
(
the
Murther
of
Mauritius
the
former
Emperor
,
his
Soveraign
)
that
is
,
till
the
year
of
Christ
613.
That
the
Council
of
Carthage
expressly
decreed
,
[
*
](A46876-e12650-b)
*
The
Title
of
Pontifex
Maximus
was
that
of
the
Roman
Heathen
Priests
,
and
cannot
properly
be
rendred
into
English
any
other
way
,
than
by
that
of
Priest
,
it
being
not
of
the
same
nature
with
the
Word
Bishop
,
yet
have
the
Popes
of
Rome
usurped
this
very
heathen
Title
.
P●ntiff
or
chief
Priest
.
But
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
because
he
now
desires
to
be
so
call'd
,
and
usurps
a
Power
which
belongs
not
to
him
,
besides
that
,
he
acts
directly
against
the
ancient
Councils
and
the
Fathers
,
if
he
dares
believe
St.
Gregory
,
7.
WE
say
that
a
Minister
ought
to
have
a
lawful
Call
,
and
be
duly
and
orderly
preferred
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
that
no
Man
ought
at
his
own
Will
and
Pleasure
to
intrude
into
the
sacred
Ministry
.
So
that
a
very
great
Injury
is
done
us
,
by
them
,
who
so
frequently
affirm
,
that
nothing
is
done
decently
and
in
order
with
us
,
but
all
things
are
managed
confusedly
and
disorderly
;
and
that
with
us
all
(
that
will
)
are
Priests
,
Teachers
,
and
Interpreters
.
8.
WE
say
that
Christ
has
given
to
his
Ministers
the
Power
of
Binding
and
Loosing
,
of
Opening
and
Shutting
.
And
we
say
that
the
Power
of
Loosing
consists
in
this
,
that
the
Minister
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
offers
to
dejected
Minds
and
true
Penitents
,
through
the
Merits
of
Christ
,
Absolution
,
and
doth
assure
them
of
a
certain
Remission
of
their
Sins
,
and
the
hopes
of
eternal
Salvation
.
Or
secondly
,
reconciles
,
restores
,
and
receives
into
the
Congregation
and
Unity
of
the
Faithful
,
those
Penitents
,
who
by
any
grievous
Scandal
or
known
and
publick
Offence
,
have
offended
the
Minds
of
their
Brethren
,
and
in
a
sort
,
alienated
and
separated
themselves
from
the
common
Society
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Body
of
Christ
.
And
we
say
,
the
Minister
doth
exercise
the
Power
of
Binding
or
Shutting
,
when
he
shuteth
the
Gate
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
Unbelievers
and
obstinate
Persons
,
and
denounceth
to
them
the
Vengeance
of
God
and
eternal
Punishment
;
or
excludeth
out
of
the
Bosome
of
the
Church
,
those
that
are
publickly
excommunicated
;
and
that
God
himself
doth
so
far
approve
whatever
Sentence
his
Ministers
shall
so
give
,
that
whatsoever
is
either
loosed
or
bound
by
their
Ministry
here
on
Earth
,
he
will
in
like
manner
bind
or
loose
,
and
confirm
in
Heaven
:
The
Key
with
which
these
Ministers
do
shut
or
open
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
we
say
with
St.
Chrysostom
,
is
the
Knowledge
of
the
Scripture
;
with
Tertullian
,
is
the
Interpretation
of
the
Law
;
and
with
Eusebius
,
is
the
Word
of
God
.
We
say
the
Disciples
of
Christ
received
this
Power
(
from
him
)
not
that
they
might
hear
the
private
Confessions
of
the
People
,
and
catch
their
whispering
Murmurs
,
as
the
Popish
Priests
every
where
now
do
;
and
that
in
such
a
manner
,
as
if
all
the
force
and
use
of
the
Keys
consisted
only
in
this
;
but
that
they
might
go
and
Preach
and
Publish
the
Gospel
,
that
so
they
might
be
a
savour
of
Life
unto
Life
,
to
them
that
did
believe
;
and
that
they
might
be
also
a
savour
of
Death
unto
Death
,
to
those
that
did
not
believe
;
that
the
Minds
of
the
Pious
,
who
were
affrighted
with
the
sense
of
their
former
ill
Lives
and
Errors
,
after
they
beheld
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
,
and
believed
in
Christ
,
might
be
opened
by
the
Word
of
God
,
as
doors
are
with
a
Key
.
And
that
the
wicked
and
stubborn
,
who
would
not
believe
and
return
into
the
Way
,
might
be
left
,
shut
up
,
wax
worse
and
worse
;
this
we
take
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Keys
,
and
that
in
this
manner
the
Consciences
of
Men
are
either
bound
or
loosed
.
We
say
that
the
Priest
is
a
Judge
;
but
then
we
say
with
St.
Ambrose
,
that
he
hath
not
the
Right
of
any
Dominion
;
and
therefore
Christ
reprehended
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
with
these
words
,
that
he
might
reprove
their
Negligence
in
teaching
:
Wo
unto
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
for
you
have
taken
away
the
Key
of
Knowledge
,
and
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
Men.
Seeing
then
the
Key
,
by
which
a
Passage
is
opened
for
us
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
is
the
Word
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Interpretation
of
the
Law
and
the
Scriptures
:
where
there
is
no
such
Word
,
there
is
no
Key
.
And
seeing
the
same
word
was
given
to
all
,
and
the
Key
which
pertains
to
all
,
is
but
one
;
we
say
that
the
Power
of
all
Ministers
as
to
binding
and
loosing
,
is
one
and
the
same
;
and
we
say
,
that
even
the
Pope
himself
,
notwithstanding
his
Flatterers
,
do
so
sweetly
sooth
him
up
with
these
words
,
I
will
give
unto
thee
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
as
if
they
belonged
to
him
,
and
to
no
other
Mortal
under
Heaven
;
except
he
makes
it
his
Business
to
bend
and
subdue
the
Consciences
of
Men
to
the
Word
of
God
,
we
deny
that
even
he
(
as
I
said
)
can
either
open
or
shut
,
or
hath
at
all
the
Keys
;
and
altho
he
●oth
teach
and
instruct
the
People
(
which
I
wish
he
would
sometimes
do
truly
,
and
at
last
be
perswaded
to
believe
it
is
at
least
some
part
of
his
Duty
and
Office
)
but
yet
if
he
did
so
,
his
Key
would
be
neither
better
nor
greater
than
that
of
others
;
for
who
made
that
difference
?
Who
taught
him
to
open
more
learnedly
,
or
absolve
more
powerfully
than
his
Brethren
?
9.
WE
say
that
Marriage
is
Honorable
and
Holy
in
all
degrees
of
Men
,
in
Patriarchs
,
in
Prophets
,
in
Apostles
,
in
Holy
Martyrs
,
in
the
Ministers
of
the
Churches
,
and
in
the
Bishops
,
both
lawful
and
just
that
he
should
ascend
the
Episcopal
Throne
with
it
;
and
we
say
as
Sozomen
did
of
Spiridion
,
and
Nazianzen
did
o●
his
own
Father
,
that
a
pious
and
industriou●
Bishop
is
nothing
the
worse
for
being
married
,
bu●
rather
much
the
better
,
and
more
useful
in
his
Ministery
.
And
we
say
that
the
Law
,
which
by
force
taketh
away
this
Liberty
from
Men
,
an●ties
them
to
a
single
Life
against
their
Wills
,
is
as
St.
Paul
stiles
it
,
Doctrine
of
Devils
▪
and
that
from
hence
(
as
is
confessed
by
th●
Bishop
of
[
*
](A46876-e13050-b)
*
Huldericus
.
Augusta
;
Faber
,
the
Abbot
of
Pale●mo
,
Latomus
,
the
tripartite
Work
,
which
〈◊〉
joyned
to
the
second
Tome
of
the
Council●
and
other
defenders
of
the
Papal
Party
,
and
which
is
apparent
from
the
thing
it self
,
and
confessed
by
all
Histories
)
an
incredible
im●purity
of
Life
and
Manners
,
and
horribl●
Debaucheries
in
the
Ministers
of
God
hav●
sprung
and
arisen
;
so
that
Pius
the
second●
Bishop
of
Rome
was
not
out
,
when
h●
said
he
saw
many
Causes
why
the
Clerg●
should
be
denied
Wives
;
but
then
he
saw
mor●
and
greater
Causes
to
allow
them
Wives
again
.
10.
WE
receive
and
imbrace
all
the
Canonical
Scriptures
,
both
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
;
and
we
give
our
gracious
God
most
hearty
Thanks
,
that
he
hath
set
up
this
Light
for
us
,
which
we
ever
fix
our
Eyes
upon
,
lest
by
humane
Fraud
,
or
the
Snares
of
the
Devil
,
we
should
be
seduced
to
Errors
or
Fables
:
We
own
them
to
be
the
heavenly
Voices
by
which
God
hath
reveal'd
and
made
known
his
Will
to
us
;
in
them
only
can
the
Mind
of
Man
acquiesce
;
in
them
all
that
is
necessary
for
our
Salvation
is
aboundantly
and
plainly
contain'd
,
as
Origen
,
St.
Augustin
,
St.
Chrysostom
,
and
St.
Cyrill
have
taught
us
.
They
are
the
very
Might
and
Power
of
God
unto
Salvation
;
they
are
the
Foundations
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
upon
which
the
Church
of
God
is
built
;
they
are
the
most
certain
and
infallible
Rule
by
which
the
Church
may
be
reduced
,
if
She
happen
to
stagger
,
slip
,
or
err
,
by
which
all
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
ought
to
be
tried
;
no
Law
,
no
Tradition
,
no
Custom
is
to
be
received
or
continued
,
11.
WE
receive
also
and
allow
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
that
is
,
the
sacred
Signs
and
Ceremonies
which
Christ
commanded
us
to
use
,
that
he
might
by
them
,
represent
to
our
eyes
the
Mysteries
of
our
Salvation
,
and
most
strongly
confirm
the
Faith
we
have
in
his
Blood
,
and
seal
in
our
Hearts
his
Grace
;
and
we
call
them
Figures
,
Signs
,
Types
,
Antitypes
,
Forms
,
Seals
,
Prints
or
Signets
,
Similitudes
,
Examples
,
Images
,
Remembrances
and
Memorials
;
with
Tertullian
,
Origen
,
St.
Ambrose
,
St.
Augustin
,
St.
Jerom
,
St.
Chrysostom
,
St.
Basil
and
Dionysius
,
and
many
other
Catholick
Fathers
.
Nor
do
we
doubt
with
them
,
to
call
them
a
kind
of
visible
Words
;
the
Signets
of
Righteousness
,
and
the
Symbols
of
Grace
;
and
clearly
affirm
,
that
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
the
Body
and
Blood
of
our
Lord
,
is
truly
exhibited
to
Believers
;
that
is
,
the
enlivening
Flesh
of
the
Son
of
God
;
the
Bread
that
comes
from
above
,
the
Nourishment
of
Immortality
,
the
Grace
,
the
Truth
,
and
the
Life
;
and
that
it
is
the
Communion
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
by
the
Participation
of
which
we
are
quickned
,
strengthened
,
and
fed
to
immortality
,
and
by
which
we
are
conjoyned
,
united
and
incorporated
with
Christ
,
that
we
may
remain
in
him
,
and
he
in
us
.
12.
WE
acknowledge
that
there
are
two
Sacraments
properly
so
call'd
,
Baptism
,
and
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
;
for
so
many
we
see
were
delivered
to
us
,
and
consecrated
by
Christ
,
and
approved
by
St.
Ambrose
,
St.
Augustin
,
and
the
ancient
Fathers
.
13.
AND
we
say
that
Baptism
is
the
Sacrament
of
the
Remission
of
Sins
,
and
of
that
Washing
which
we
have
in
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
and
that
none
are
to
be
denied
that
Sacrament
,
who
will
profess
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
no
,
not
the
Infants
of
Christians
,
because
they
are
born
in
sin
,
and
belong
to
the
People
of
God
.
14.
WE
say
that
the
Eucharist
is
the
Sacrament
or
visible
Symbol
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
in
which
the
Death
and
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
and
what
he
did
in
his
humane
Body
,
is
in
a
manner
represented
to
our
eyes
,
that
we
may
give
him
thanks
for
his
Death
,
and
our
Deliverance
by
it
;
and
that
by
frequenting
the
Sacrament
,
we
may
often
renew
the
Remembrance
of
it
,
and
that
by
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
we
may
be
nourished
into
the
Hope
of
the
Resurrection
,
and
of
eternal
Life
;
and
that
we
may
be
assured
that
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
hath
the
same
effect
in
the
feeding
of
our
Souls
,
which
the
Bread
and
Wine
have
in
the
repairing
the
Decays
of
our
Bodies
.
To
this
great
and
solemn
Feast
the
People
are
to
be
invited
,
that
they
may
all
communicate
together
,
and
may
publickly
signifie
and
testifie
both
their
Union
and
Society
amongst
themselves
,
and
that
Hope
which
they
have
in
Christ
Jesus
;
and
therefore
,
if
there
was
any
one
heretofore
,
before
the
private
Mass
was
introduced
,
who
would
be
only
a
Spectator
,
and
yet
would
abstain
from
the
Holy
Communion
,
the
Bishops
of
Rome
in
the
Primitive
Times
,
and
the
ancient
Fathers
would
have
excommunicated
him
as
a
wicked
man
and
a
Pagan
:
[
*
](A46876-e13450-b)
*
But
now
in
the
Decretum
under
the
Name
of
Anacletus
.
Calixtus
long
since
decreed
,
that
when
the
Consecration
was
finished
,
all
should
communicate
,
if
they
would
not
be
deprived
of
the
Communion
of
the
Church
,
and
be
shut
out
of
it
;
for
so
(
saith
he
)
the
Apostles
ordained
,
and
the
Holy
Church
of
Rome
holds
.
And
we
say
,
that
both
the
Parts
of
the
Sacrament
ought
to
be
given
to
all
that
come
to
the
Holy
Communion
,
for
so
Christ
commanded
,
and
the
Apostles
instituted
throughout
the
World
,
and
all
the
ancient
Fathers
and
Catholick
Bishops
so
practised
;
and
if
any
one
shall
do
otherwise
(
saith
Gelasius
)
he
commits
Sacriledge
;
and
therefore
our
Adversaries
,
who
exploding
and
rejecting
the
Communion
,
defend
the
private
Mass
,
and
a
multitude
of
Sacraments
,
without
the
authority
of
the
Word
of
God
,
without
any
ancient
Council
,
without
any
Catholick
Father
,
without
any
Example
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
without
Reason
,
and
this
against
the
express
Command
of
Christ
,
and
also
against
all
Antiquity
in
so
doing
,
act
wickedly
and
sacrilegiously
.
15.
WE
say
that
the
Bread
and
Wine
are
the
Holy
and
Heavenly
Mysteries
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
and
that
in
them
,
Christ
himself
,
the
true
Bread
of
eternal
Life
is
so
exhibited
to
us
as
present
,
that
we
do
by
Faith
truly
take
his
Body
and
Blood
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
we
speak
not
this
so
as
if
we
thought
the
Nature
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
were
totally
changed
and
abolished
,
as
many
in
the
last
Ages
have
dreamt
,
and
as
yet
,
could
never
agree
amongst
themselves
about
this
Dream
.
For
neither
did
Christ
ever
design
that
the
Wheaten
Bread
should
change
its
Nature
,
and
assume
a
new
kind
of
Divinity
,
but
rather
that
it
might
change
us
;
and
that
as
[
a
](A46876-e13570-b)
a
In
Joan.
cap.
●
.
Theophylact
saith
,
we
might
be
trans-elemented
into
his
Body
:
For
what
can
be
more
perspicuous
than
what
[
b
](A46876-e13600-b)
b
De
Sacra
.
l.
q.
c.
4.
St.
Ambrose
saith
on
this
occasion
,
the
Bread
and
Wine
are
what
they
were
,
and
yet
are
changed
into
another
thing
?
Or
what
[
c
](A46876-e13630-b)
c
In
Dialo
.
l.
2.
Gelasius
saith
,
The
Substance
of
the
Bread
,
and
Nature
of
the
Wine
do
not
cease
to
be
.
Or
then
what
[
d
](A46876-e13660-b)
d
In
Sermone
ad
infantes
de
Consecratione
.
Theodoret
,
after
the
Consecration
the
mystical
Symbols
,
do
not
cast
off
their
own
proper
Nature
(
for
they
remain
in
their
former
Substance
and
Figure
and
Species
.
Or
then
what
St.
Augustin
saith
,
that
which
you
see
,
is
Bread
,
and
a
Cup
,
as
your
Eyes
inform
you
;
but
that
which
your
Faith
desires
to
be
instructed
in
,
is
this
,
the
Bread
is
the
Body
of
Christ
,
and
the
Cup
is
his
Blood
.
Or
then
that
of
[
e
](A46876-e13700-b)
e
In
Math.
15.
Origen
,
that
Bread
which
is
consecrated
by
the
Word
of
God
,
as
to
the
Matter
of
it
,
goes
into
the
Belly
,
and
is
cast
out
by
the
Draught
.
Or
then
that
of
Christ
himself
,
who
said
,
not
only
after
the
Consecration
,
but
after
the
finishing
of
the
Communion
:
Luke
22.
18.
I
will
drink
no
more
of
the
Fruit
of
the
Vine
;
for
it
is
certain
the
Fruit
of
the
Vine
is
Wine
,
and
not
Blood
?
And
yet
when
we
speak
thus
,
we
do
not
so
depress
the
Esteem
of
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
as
to
teach
that
it
is
a
meer
cold
Ceremony
,
and
that
nothing
is
done
in
it
,
which
many
falsly
report
of
us
;
for
we
assert
that
Christ
in
his
Sacraments
doth
exhibit
himself
truly
present
:
In
Baptism
,
that
we
may
put
him
on
:
In
his
Supper
,
that
we
may
eat
him
by
Faith
,
and
in
the
Spirit
,
and
that
by
his
Cross
and
Blood
we
may
have
Life
Eternal
;
and
this
we
say
is
not
slightly
and
coldly
,
but
really
and
truly
done
;
for
although
we
do
not
touch
Christ
with
our
Teeth
and
Lips
,
yet
we
hold
and
press
him
by
Faith
,
Mind
,
and
Spirit
.
Nor
is
that
Faith
vain
which
imbraceth
Christ
,
nor
that
Participation
cold
,
which
is
perceived
by
the
Mind
,
Understanding
and
Spirit
;
for
so
Christ
himself
is
intirely
offered
and
given
to
us
in
these
Mysteries
as
much
as
is
possible
,
that
we
may
truly
know
that
we
are
Flesh
of
his
Flesh
,
16.
AND
therefore
in
the
Celebration
of
these
Mysteries
,
before
we
come
to
receive
the
Holy
Communion
,
the
People
are
fitly
admonished
to
lift
up
their
Hearts
,
and
that
they
should
direct
their
Minds
to
Heaven
,
for
there
he
is
,
by
whom
we
are
to
be
fed
and
live
.
And
St.
Cyrill
saith
,
that
in
partaking
of
the
Holy
Mysteries
,
all
gross
Imaginations
are
to
be
excluded
.
And
the
Nicen
Council
,
as
it
is
cited
by
some
in
Greek
,
doth
expresly
forbid
us
to
think
only
on
the
Bread
and
Wine
that
are
set
before
us
.
And
St.
Chrysostom
Writes
well
,
We
say
that
the
Body
of
Christ
is
the
Carcass
,
and
we
are
to
be
the
Eagles
,
that
thereby
we
may
learn
to
mount
aloft
,
if
we
will
approach
the
Body
of
Christ
;
for
this
is
the
Table
of
Eagles
,
and
not
of
Jayes
.
And
St.
Cyprian
,
This
Bread
is
the
Meat
of
the
Soul
,
and
not
of
the
Belly
.
And
St.
Augustin
,
How
shall
I
lay
hold
on
him
who
is
absent
?
(
saith
he
)
and
thou
hast
him
sure
.
17.
BUT
then
as
to
the
Fairs
and
Sales
of
Masses
,
and
the
carrying
about
and
adoring
the
Bread
,
and
a
number
of
such
like
Idolatrous
and
blasphemous
Follies
,
which
none
of
them
dare
affirm
to
have
been
delivered
to
us
by
Christ
of
his
Apostles
;
our
Church
will
not
indure
them
,
and
we
justly
blame
the
Bishops
of
Rome
for
presuming
,
without
any
Command
of
God
,
without
any
Authority
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
and
without
any
Example
,
not
only
to
propose
the
Sacramental
Bread
to
be
adored
by
the
People
with
a
divine
Worship
,
but
also
to
carry
it
about
before
them
upon
an
ambling
Nag
where-ever
they
go
,
Priest
:
the
Faith
of
the
Sacraments
(
saith
St.
Augustin
)
justifies
,
and
not
the
Sacrament
.
And
Origen
saith
,
He
(
Christ
)
is
the
Priest
,
and
the
Propitiation
,
and
the
Sacrifice
,
and
this
Propitiation
comes
to
every
one
by
way
of
Faith
;
and
therefore
agreeably
hereunto
we
say
that
the
Sacraments
do
not
profit
the
Living
without
Faith
,
and
much
less
the
Dead
;
for
as
to
what
they
pretend
concerning
their
Purgatory
,
18.
decently
and
in
order
;
but
then
as
to
al●those
that
were
very
superstitious
,
or
base
,
or
ridiculous
,
or
contrary
to
the
Scriptures
,
or
did
not
seem
to
be●it
sober
men
,
an
infinite
number
of
which
,
are
still
to
be
found
amongst
Papists
;
we
have
rejected
all
these
,
I
say
,
without
excepting
any
one
of
them
,
because
we
would
not
have
the
Service
of
God
any
longer
contaminated
with
such
Fooleries
.
19.
We
should
like
Parrots
,
and
other
prating
Birds
,
seem
to
sound
Words
which
we
did
not
understand
.
20.
According
to
the
number
of
thy
Cities
,
so
are
thy
Gods
;
so
that
miserable
men
know
not
which
to
apply
themselves
to
,
and
tho
they
are
innumerable
,
yet
they
have
ascribed
to
each
of
them
their
Office
,
and
what
was
to
be
obtained
,
had
,
and
received
from
each
of
them
;
but
also
because
they
have
not
only
impiously
,
but
impudently
solicited
the
Virgin
Mary
,
that
she
would
remember
she
is
a
Mother
,
that
she
would
be
pleased
to
command
her
Son
,
and
that
she
would
make
use
of
the
Authority
she
hath
over
him
.
21.
22.
23.
the
true
Faith
is
a
living
Faith
,
and
cannot
be
idle
;
therefore
we
teach
the
People
,
that
God
hath
not
call'd
us
to
Luxury
and
Disorder
,
but
as
St.
Paul
saith
,
Unto
good
Works
,
that
we
might
walk
in
them
.
That
God
hath
delivered
us
from
the
Power
of
Darkness
,
that
we
might
serve
the
living
God
:
that
we
should
root
up
all
the
Reliques
of
sin
;
that
we
should
work
out
our
Salvation
with
fear
and
trembling
;
that
it
might
appear
that
the
Spirit
of
Sanctification
was
in
us
,
and
that
Christ
himself
dwelleth
in
our
Hearts
by
Faith
.
24.
To
conclude
,
We
believe
that
this
Body
of
ours
in
which
we
live
,
tho
after
Death
it
turns
to
Dust
,
yet
in
the
last
day
it
shall
return
to
Life
again
,
by
the
Spirit
of
Christ
that
dwelleth
in
us
;
and
that
then
,
whatever
we
suffer
for
Christ
in
the
interim
,
he
will
wipe
away
all
Tears
from
our
Eyes
,
and
that
then
through
him
,
we
shall
enjoy
everlasting
Life
,
and
be
always
with
him
in
Glory
,
AMEN
.
CHAP.
III.
Containing
a
plain
Demonstration
of
the
Causes
why
,
and
whence
Heresies
arose
in
the
Church
,
with
Instances
of
all
sorts
,
in
all
Times
.
THESE
are
the
horrible
Heresies
for
which
a
considerable
part
of
the
World
at
this
day
are
condemn'd
by
the
Pope
unheard
;
it
had
been
better
to
have
entered
a
Contest
with
Christ
,
the
Apostles
and
holy
Fathers
;
for
they
it
was
,
who
did
not
only
give
a
beginning
to
these
Doctrines
,
but
commanded
them
;
unless
they
of
the
Church
of
Rome
will
say
(
as
perhaps
they
will
)
that
Christ
did
not
institute
the
Holy
Communion
,
that
it
might
be
distributed
amongst
the
Faithful
;
or
that
the
Apostles
of
Jesus
Christ
,
or
the
ancient
Fathers
said
private
Masses
in
all
the
corners
of
their
Churches
,
sometimes
ten
,
and
at
other
twenty
in
one
day
;
or
that
Christ-and
the
Apostles
deprived
the
People
of
the
Cup
;
or
that
That
which
they
now
do
,
and
that
with
that
eagerness
,
that
whoever
will
not
comply
with
them
in
it
,
is
by
them
condemn'd
for
an
Heretick
,
is
not
call'd
Sacriledge
by
one
of
their
own
Popes
,
Gelasius
;
or
that
those
are
not
the
Words
of
Ambrosius
,
Augustinus
,
Gelasius
,
Theodoret
,
Chrisostom
,
and
Origen
.
That
the
Bread
and
Wine
in
the
Sacrament
remain
what
they
were
before
;
that
that
which
is
seen
on
the
Holy
Table
is
Bread
;
that
the
Substance
of
the
Bread
doth
not
cease
to
be
,
nor
the
nature
of
the
Wine
;
that
the
Substance
and
Nature
of
the
Bread
is
not
changed
;
that
this
very
Bread
,
as
to
what
concerns
the
Matter
of
it
,
goes
down
into
the
Belly
,
and
is
cast
out
by
the
Draught
:
or
that
Christ
and
his
Apostles
and
the
Fathers
did
not
pray
in
that
Tongue
which
was
understood
by
the
People
;
or
that
Christ
by
that
one
Oblation
which
he
once
offered
,
hath
not
perfected
the
Work
of
our
Redemption
;
or
that
this
Sacrifice
was
so
imperfect
,
that
we
need
another
.
Either
they
must
say
all
these
things
,
or
else
they
must
aver
,
which
perhaps
they
had
rather
say
,
that
all
Right
and
Justice
is
inclosed
in
the
Cabinet
of
the
Popes
Breast
;
and
as
one
of
his
Followers
and
Flatterers
once
said
,
that
he
may
dispense
against
the
Apostles
,
against
the
Councils
,
and
against
the
Apostolical
Canons
,
and
that
he
is
not
bound
by
those
Examples
,
Institutions
and
Laws
of
Christ
.
2.
THUS
we
have
been
taught
by
Christ
,
by
the
Apostles
and
Holy
Fathers
,
and
we
do
faithfully
teach
the
People
of
God
the
same
things
,
and
for
so
doing
,
we
are
called
Hereticks
,
by
the
great
Leader
and
Prince
of
Religion
.
O
immortal
God!
What
have
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
so
many
Fathers
all
erred
?
What
,
are
Origen
,
Ambrose
,
Augustin
,
Chrysostom
,
Gelasius
and
Theodoret
Apostates
from
the
Catholick
Faith
?
Was
the
Consent
of
so
many
Bishops
and
Learned
men
,
nothing
but
a
Conspiracy
of
Hereticks
?
or
that
which
was
commendable
in
them
,
is
it
now
blameable
in
us
?
And
that
which
was
Catholick
in
them
,
is
it
by
a
Change
in
the
Wills
of
Men
,
become
schismatical
in
us
?
Or
that
which
was
once
true
,
is
it
now
,
because
it
displeaseth
them
,
become
false
?
Let
them
then
produce
a
new
Gospel
,
or
at
least
,
set
forth
their
Reasons
,
why
those
things
which
were
so
long
publickly
observed
and
approved
in
the
Church
,
ought
now
at
last
to
be
recall'd
.
We
know
that
the
Word
which
was
reveal'd
by
Christ
,
and
propagated
by
the
Apostles
,
is
sufficient
to
promote
our
Salvation
and
all
Truth
,
and
to
convince
all
Heresies
:
Out
of
it
alone
we
condemn
all
sorts
of
ancient
Heresies
(
which
they
pretend
we
have
recall'd
from
the
bottom
of
Hell
)
and
pronounce
the
Arrians
,
Eutichians
,
Marcionites
,
Ebionites
,
the
Valentinians
,
Carpocratians
,
Tatians
,
and
Novatians
;
and
in
one
word
,
all
those
who
have
thought
impiously
,
either
of
God
the
Father
,
or
of
Christ
,
or
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
or
of
any
other
part
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
all
these
(
I
say
)
because
they
are
convicted
by
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
we
pronounce
them
wicked
and
lost
men
,
and
detest
them
to
the
Gates
of
Hell
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
if
any
of
those
Heresies
happen
to
break
out
,
anew
amongst
us
,
we
severely
and
seriously
correct
the
[
*
](A46876-e14610-b)
*
George
Paris
an
Arrian
,
was
burnt
in
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
6th
.
April
the
4th
.
1551.
for
Heresie
,
tho
he
was
a
German
by
Nation
.
Godwins
Annals
.
Revivers
of
them
with
lawful
and
civil
Punishments
.
3.
We
confess
,
that
upon
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
there
arose
some
new
and
unheard
of
Sects
,
as
Anabaptists
,
Libertines
,
Menonians
,
and
Zwenkfeldians
;
but
we
render
our
unfeigned
Thanks
to
God
,
that
the
World
is
now
well
satisfied
,
that
we
neither
brought
forth
,
nor
taught
,
nor
maintained
those
Monsters
.
Whoever
thou
art
who
thinkest
otherwise
,
be
pleased
to
read
our
Books
,
which
are
every
where
to
be
had
.
What
is
there
in
them
that
can
fairly
be
taken
to
favour
the
madness
of
these
People
?
Yea
,
there
are
at
this
day
no
Nations
so
free
from
these
Pests
,
as
those
in
which
the
Gospel
is
freely
taught
.
Now
if
they
would
rightly
and
attentively
consider
this
thing
,
it
is
a
strong-Argument
,
that
the
Doctrine
we
teach
is
the
very
truth
of
the
Gospel
;
for
neither
Tares
nor
Chaff
use
to
spring
up
or
be
found
but
in
Corn.
And
who
knows
not
what
a
number
of
Heresies
arose
when
the
Gospel
was
first
propagated
in
the
World
,
in
the
Times
of
the
very
Apostles
?
Who
before
these
Times
,
ever
heard
of
Simon
Magus
,
Menander
,
Saturninus
,
Basilides
,
Corpocrates
,
Cerinthus
,
Ebion
,
Valentinus
Secundus
,
Marcosius
Colorbasius
,
Heracleo
,
Lucian
,
and
Severus
?
But
why
should
I
mention
this
contemptible
Number
?
Epiphanius
reckons
LXXX
.
and
St.
Augustin
more
distinct
Heresies
which
grew
up
with
the
Gospel
.
What
then
?
was
not
the
Gospel
the
Gospel
,
because
,
together
with
it
,
so
many
Heresies
were
produced
?
or
shall
we
therefore
say
,
that
Christ
was
not
Christ
?
4.
AND
yet
(
as
I
said
)
this
cursed
Crop
has
not
sprung
up
in
our
Fields
,
where
the
Gospel
is
freely
preached
,
and
publickly
received
and
setled
.
Those
Plagues
have
had
their
Rise
in
the
darkness
and
blindness
of
our
Adversaries
,
and
with
them
too
they
have
encreased
and
spread
themselves
where
the
Truth
is
oppressed
with
Tyranny
and
Cruelty
,
nor
are
these
things
to
be
heard
of
any
where
but
in
Corners
and
Conventicles
.
Let
them
make
a
Tryal
,
let
them
grant
the
Gospel
its
free
Course
,
let
the
Truth
of
Jesus
Christ
freely
shine
and
extend
its
Rays
to
all
Parts
without
hindrance
,
and
they
shall
soon
see
,
that
as
the
Darkness
of
the
Night
vanisheth
at
the
approach
of
the
Sun
,
so
will
these
Shadows
disappear
before
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
.
For
as
for
us
,
we
daily
make
it
our
business
to
repel
and
confute
these
Heresies
,
which
we
are
falsly
reported
to
nourish
and
encourage
,
whilst
our
adversaries
sit
still
and
mind
nothing
less
.
5.
AND
whereas
they
say
we
are
divided
into
divers
Sects
,
and
that
some
of
us
have
taken
the
Names
of
Lutherans
,
and
others
of
[
*
](A46876-e14780-b)
*
Those
who
were
call'd
Zuinglians
when
this
Piece
was
written
,
afterwards
were
call'd
Calvinists
,
and
the
other
Name
is
now
not
commonly
known
,
but
Zuinglius
was
the
Author
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
Calvin
of
the
Discipline
of
this
Sect
of
turbulent
men
.
Zuinglians
(
or
Calvinists
)
and
we
could
never
yet
agree
amongst
our selves
concerning
the
Articles
of
our
Doctrines
.
What
would
they
have
said
if
they
had
lived
in
the
Times
of
the
Apostles
and
Holy
Fathers
?
When
one
said
I
am
of
Paul
,
another
,
I
am
of
Cephas
,
and
another
,
I
am
of
Apollo
;
when
St.
Paul
reprehended
St.
Peter
;
when
by
reason
of
a
Quarrel
,
Paul
and
Barnabas
separated
one
from
the
other
,
and
went
several
ways
;
when
as
Origen
acquaints
us
,
the
Christians
were
divided
into
so
many
Factions
,
that
they
had
no
Name
common
to
them
,
but
that
of
Christian
,
and
they
agreed
in
nothing
else
but
that
Nane
;
and
as
Socrates
informs
us
,
they
were
derided
publickly
in
the
Theaters
by
the
People
,
for
their
Dissentions
and
Sects
;
and
when
,
as
Constantine
the
Great
said
,
there
was
so
many
Contentions
and
Controversies
in
the
Church
,
that
this
very
single
Calamity
seem'd
to
exceed
the
Miseries
of
the
former
times
(
of
Persecution
;
)
when
Theophilus
,
Epiphanius
,
Chrysostom
,
Augustin
,
Ruffinus
,
and
St.
Jerome
,
all
of
them
Christians
,
all
Fathers
,
and
all
Catholicks
,
contested
each
others
with
most
violent
and
implacable
Animosities
;
when
,
as
Nazianzen
saith
,
the
Members
of
the
same
Body
consumed
one
another
;
when
the
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
contended
about
Leavened
Bread
,
and
the
time
of
keeping
Easter
,
things
of
no
mighty
consequence
;
when
in
every
Council
(
which
were
then
numerous
)
there
was
a
new
Creed
,
and
new
and
contrary
Decrees
minted
.
What
would
these
men
have
then
said
?
to
whom
would
they
have
applied
themselves
?
from
whom
would
they
have
fled
?
in
what
Gospel
would
they
have
believed
?
whom
would
they
have
esteemed
Catholicks
,
and
whom
Hereticks
?
Now
there
are
only
two
Names
,
Luther
and
Zuinglius
,
and
what
a
Noise
is
made
about
them
!
But
because
these
two
could
not
agree
about
some
Points
;
shall
we
therefore
think
they
are
both
in
the
wrong
,
that
neither
of
them
has
the
Gospel
,
and
that
neither
has
preached
well
and
truly
?
6.
BUT
O
good
God!
who
are
they
that
so
bitterly
reflect
on
us
for
our
Dissentions
?
Do
they
in
the
mean
time
all
agree
amongst
themselves
?
Have
there
never
been
any
Dissensions
and
Controversies
amongst
them
?
Why
then
do
the
Scotists
and
Thomists
agree
no
better
concerning
the
Merit
of
Congruity
,
and
that
of
Condignity
;
concerning
Original
Sin
in
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
about
a
solemn
and
simple
Vow
?
Why
do
the
Canonists
affirm
,
that
Auricular
Confession
is
founded
in
Humane
and
Positive
Laws
;
and
the
Schoolmen
on
the
contrary
,
on
Divine
Institution
?
Why
does
Albertus
Pighius
differ
from
Cajetan
;
Thomas
from
Lombard
,
Scotus
from
Thomas
,
Occham
from
Scotus
,
Alliacensis
from
Occham
,
and
the
Nominalls
from
the
Reallists
?
and
that
I
may
not
mention
the
Disagreements
of
the
small
Brotherhoods
and
Monks
,
some
of
which
,
place
their
admired
Sanctity
in
eating
of
Fish
,
others
in
living
upon
Herbs
,
some
in
wearing
of
Shooes
,
others
in
Sandals
;
some
in
Linnen
Garments
,
and
others
in
Woollen
;
in
Sophist
.
Diab
.
Richard
Faber
.
Recantatio
Berengarii
Scholer
Glossa
.
Guimundus
.
De
Conscoral
.
Dist
.
2.
Ego
Berengarius
.
some
in
black
,
and
some
in
white
Cloaths
;
some
shave
their
Heads
broad
,
and
others
narrow
;
some
wear
Shooes
,
and
others
go
barefoot
;
some
are
girded
,
and
some
go
loose
;
besides
these
,
they
should
remember
that
some
of
their
Divines
say
,
that
the
Body
of
Christ
is
naturally
present
in
the
Sacrament
,
which
is
again
denied
by
others
;
that
then
there
are
some
who
say
,
that
the
Body
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
is
torn
and
ground
with
our
Teeth
;
and
again
,
there
are
others
who
deny
this
;
there
are
some
who
say
,
that
the
Body
in
the
Sacrament
hath
quantity
,
others
deny
it
;
some
say
Christ
did
consecrate
by
a
cortain
Divine
Power
,
others
that
he
did
it
by
his
Blessing
;
some
that
he
did
it
by
conceiving
the
five
Words
in
his
Mind
,
others
that
it
was
by
uttering
them
;
there
be
some
that
say
,
that
of
these
five
Words
,
the
demonstrative
Pronoun
,
THIS
,
shewed
the
Wheaten
Bread
,
others
say
no
;
but
it
relates
to
a
certain
Individuum
vagum
(
a
no
Man
knows
what
;
)
there
be
some
who
say
Dogs
and
Mice
may
truly
and
really
eat
the
Body
of
Christ
?
but
then
there
are
others
who
stoutly
deny
this
;
there
be
some
who
say
the
Accidents
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
can
nourish
,
7.
LET
them
go
then
,
and
put
an
end
to
their
own
Quarrels
,
Vnity
and
Agreement
do
excellently
become
Religion
;
yet
it
is
no
certain
and
proper
sign
of
the
Church
of
God
;
for
there
was
a
wonderful
Agreement
amongst
them
who
worshipped
the
Golden
Calf
,
and
amongst
those
,
who
with
one
Voice
cried
out
against
our
Saviour
,
Crucifie
him
,
crucifie
him
.
Nor
are
we
presently
to
determine
,
because
there
was
some
Dissentions
in
the
Church
of
Corinth
;
or
because
St.
Paul
differed
with
St.
Peter
,
or
Barnabas
with
St.
Paul
;
or
that
the
Christians
in
the
Infancy
of
the
Church
,
disagreed
amongst
themselves
concerning
some
things
,
that
therefore
there
was
no
Church
of
God
amongst
them
.
Those
very
men
whom
they
contemptuously
call
Lutherans
and
Zuinglians
,
are
both
of
them
Christians
,
and
Friends
each
to
others
,
and
Brethren
;
they
do
not
disagree
about
the
Principles
and
Foundations
of
our
Religion
,
concerning
God
or
Christ
,
or
the
Holy
Ghost
,
not
concerning
the
manner
of
our
Justification
,
or
of
eternal
Life
;
it
is
only
about
one
Point
,
and
that
of
no
great
consequence
;
nor
do
we
despair
,
or
rather
,
we
do
not
so
much
as
doubt
,
but
that
in
a
small
time
an
Agreement
will
be
made
betwixt
them
;
and
tho
there
are
some
who
now
think
otherwise
than
they
ought
,
we
hope
that
laying
aside
all
Passions
and
Factious
Names
and
Reproaches
,
God
will
reveal
to
them
what
they
now
know
not
,
and
having
better
considered
and
searched
into
the
thing
,
as
it
happened
heretofore
in
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
all
the
Causes
and
Fibers
of
Dissentions
shall
be
pluck'd
up
by
the
Roots
,
and
buried
in
eternal
Oblivion
.
Amen
.
8.
BUT
the
most
insufferable
of
all
their
Slanders
,
is
their
Pretence
that
we
are
impious
Men
,
and
have
cast
off
all
care
of
Religion
.
But
this
is
the
less
to
be
regarded
,
because
they
who
make
this
Objection
,
do
themselves
know
,
that
it
is
contumelious
and
false
.
And
Justin
Martyr
writes
also
,
that
when
the
Gospel
was
first
published
,
and
the
Name
of
Christ
discovered
to
the
World
,
that
all
Christians
were
then
stiled
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
that
is
,
Men
without
a
God
,
or
Atheists
.
And
when
the
Holy
Polycarp
,
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
stood
before
the
Tribunal
,
9.
NOW
these
Men
,
when
they
saw
they
could
six
no
Slanders
upon
our
Doctrine
,
then
they
began
to
declaim
against
our
Manners
;
that
we
hated
all
good
Works
,
that
we
made
way
for
Disorder
and
Luxury
,
and
did
drive
the
People
off
from
all
Care
and
Exercise
of
Virtue
.
And
certainly
the
Lives
of
all
Men
,
even
those
of
the
most
Holy
and
Christian
Men
,
now
are
,
and
ever
were
,
even
in
the
best
and
most
chast
state
of
things
,
liable
to
some
exceptions
on
that
account
;
and
such
is
the
Propensity
of
men
to
do
Ill
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Proneness
of
all
to
Suspition
on
the
other
,
that
many
things
which
were
never
done
nor
thought
of
,
have
yet
been
pretended
to
be
heard
,
and
have
obtained
a
Belief
too
;
and
as
a
small
Spot
is
easily
seen
in
a
very
white
,
Garment
,
so
in
the
purest
course
of
Life
,
the
slightest
Note
of
Turpitude
or
disorder
,
is
easily
taken
notice
of
.
Nor
do
we
think
our selves
,
or
all
those
who
have
imbraced
the
Reformation
,
to
be
Angels
,
and
to
live
without
the
least
Speck
or
Unevenness
;
or
that
those
who
hate
us
,
are
so
blind
,
that
they
cannot
observe
whatever
is
blameable
in
us
,
even
through
the
smallest
Chink
;
or
that
they
are
so
candid
,
as
that
they
will
put
a
mild
Sense
upon
any
thing
;
or
so
ingenious
,
that
they
will
at
any
time
turn
their
Eyes
upon
themselves
,
and
estimate
or
compare
our
Manners
with
their
own
.
But
then
if
we
should
here
run
the
thing
up
to
the
Fountains
head
,
we
know
that
in
the
Apostles
times
,
there
were
Christians
who
made
the
Name
of
God
to
be
blasphem'd
and
evil
spoken
of
amongst
the
Gentiles
.
10.
CONSTANTIUS
the
Emperor
complains
in
Sozomen
,
that
many
after
they
entered
the
Christian
Church
,
became
worse
than
they
were
before
.
And
St.
Cyprian
,
in
a
mournful
Oration
,
describes
the
Corruptions
,
of
his
own
times
.
Ease
and
a
long
Peace
(
saith
he
)
had
destroyed
that
Discipline
which
the
Apostles
delivered
to
us
.
Men
were
intent
upon
the
enlarging
their
Estates
,
and
forgetting
what
Believers
did
under
the
Apostles
,
and
what
they
ever
ought
to
do
;
they
applied
themselves
with
an
insatiable
Appetite
to
the
Improvement
of
their
Fortunes
.
And
before
him
,
Tertullian
.
O
wo
to
us
who
are
now
call'd
Christians
!
for
we
live
the
Lives
of
Heathens
under
that
venerable
Title
.
11.
To
conclude
,
and
not
to
trouble
the
Reader
with
many
Authors
,
Gregory
Nazianzen
speaks
thus
,
of
the
deplorable
State
of
his
own
times
.
We
are
(
said
he
)
hated
by
the
Heathens
now
for
our
Vices
,
and
we
are
made
a
Spectacle
,
not
only
to
Men
and
Angels
,
but
to
the
wickedest
of
Men.
This
was
the
State
of
the
Church
of
God
,
when
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
began
first
to
shine
upon
it
,
when
the
Fury
of
Tyrants
was
not
yet
asswaged
,
or
the
Sword
diverted
from
the
necks
of
the
Christians
;
in
truth
,
it
is
no
wonder
that
Men
are
Men
,
tho
they
are
call'd
Christians
.
CHAP.
IV.
Containing
an
Account
of
the
Rule
,
Lives
,
and
Manners
of
the
Popes
and
Papists
,
who
would
seem
to
be
the
only
Head
and
Members
of
the
Holy
Catholick
Church
.
BUT
whilst
these
men
so
bitterly
reflect
upon
us
,
Why
do
they
not
sometimes
think
what
they
themselves
are
?
Are
they
who
have
so
much
leisure
to
attend
what
is
done
at
a
distance
in
Germany
and
England
,
so
forgetful
or
so
blind
,
that
they
cannot
see
what
is
done
at
Rome
?
Are
we
to
be
impeach'd
by
them
whose
Lives
are
so
dissolute
,
as
no
honest
modest
man
can
without
blushing
tell
their
Story
?
2.
WE
do
not
now
intend
to
bring
to
light
all
those
Villanies
which
may
much
better
be
buried
with
them
;
it
becomes
neither
our
Religion
nor
our
Modesty
and
Shamefacedness
:
and
yet
he
that
will
needs
be
call'd
the
Vicar
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
may
easily
consider
with
himself
what
those
things
are
,
which
he
hears
,
and
sees
,
and
suffers
to
be
done
at
Rome
;
for
we
will
go
no
further
in
giving
an
account
what
they
are
:
Let
him
make
use
of
his
own
Memory
.
Let
him
be
pleased
to
consider
that
they
are
his
own
Canonists
who
have
taught
the
People
,
that
simple
Fornication
is
no
Sin
;
as
if
they
had
learned
from
the
heathen
Comedian
,
this
Doctrine
,
that
it
is
not
a
sin
for
a
young
Man
to
Whore
.
Let
him
consider
they
are
his
own
again
,
a
Priest
is
not
to
be
deposed
for
Fornication
.
Let
him
remember
that
Cardinal
Campejus
,
Albertus
Pighius
,
and
many
others
o●
his
Lawyers
,
have
taught
,
that
the
Priest
wh●
keeps
a
Concubine
,
lives
much
more
chastly
and
holily
than
he
who
has
a
lawful
Wife
.
I
hope
he
hath
not
forgotten
that
there
is
at
Rom●
many
thousands
of
publick
licensed
Whores
and
that
he
levies
upon
them
yearly
,
by
way
of
Tax
,
thirty
thousand
Duccats
.
He
can
not
forget
surely
that
himself
is
a
publick
Pimp
,
and
from
this
base
Profit
,
doth
as
dishonorably
and
wickedly
encrease
his
Revenues
and
Pleasures
.
Were
all
things
well
and
Holy
at
Rome
,
when
Pope
Joan
,
a
Woman
of
a
dissolute
Life
,
was
the
Head
of
their
Church
,
and
when
for
two
years
she
had
in
that
Holy
See
prostituted
her self
to
the
Lust
of
others
;
at
lenght
,
in
a
publick
Procession
,
in
the
sight
of
all
the
Cardinals
and
Bishops
,
in
the
open
Street
she
brought
forth
a
Child
?
3.
BUT
why
should
we
mention
their
Concubines
and
Pimping
?
for
these
are
common
and
publick
Crimes
at
Rome
,
and
not
unprofitable
neither
;
for
the
Misses
there
do
not
sit
without
the
Gates
with
their
Faces
vailed
and
covered
as
in
ancient
times
,
Your
Court
receives
good
Men
sometimes
,
but
it
makes
none
good
.
Evil
Men
thrive
there
,
good
Men
are
ruined
.
And
whoever
he
was
who
wrote
the
Tripartite
Work
,
which
is
commonly
joyned
to
the
Lateran
Council
,
he
saith
thus
:
There
is
now
so
prrvailing
a
Luxury
,
not
only
in
the
inferior
Clergy
and
Priests
,
but
also
in
the
Prelates
and
Bishops
,
that
it
strikes
Horror
into
the
Hearers
of
it
.
4.
BUT
these
things
are
not
only
usual
,
and
even
for
the
sake
of
the
Custom
approved
(
as
most
of
their
Vices
are
;
)
but
they
are
now
become
so
well
known
by
their
long
use
,
that
they
are
putrid
ripe
for
Iudgment
.
For
who
has
not
heard
what
Petrus
Aloisius
,
the
Son
of
Paul
the
III.
designed
against
Cosmus
Cherius
,
Bishop
of
Fano
?
What
Jo.
Casa
Arch-Bishop
of
Benevento
,
the
Popes
Legate
at
Venice
wrote
of
a
Sin
to
be
abhorred
;
whilst
with
a
Iewd
Eloquence
and
abominable
Words
,
he
commends
what
ought
not
to
be
named
.
Who
knows
not
that
Alphonsus
Diazius
a
Spaniard
,
was
sent
from
Rome
into
Germany
of
purpose
to
murther
the
most
innocent
and
holy
Man
John
Diazius
his
own
Brother
,
only
because
he
had
imbraced
the
Gospel
,
and
would
not
return
to
Rome
,
which
he
accordingly
did
?
But
they
may
pretend
perhaps
that
such
things
as
these
are
,
may
sometimes
happen
in
the
best
constituted
Governments
,
and
that
there
is
excellent
Laws
against
them
.
5.
Be
it
so
,
But
what
Law
passed
upon
these
Pests
?
Petrus
Aloisius
,
when
he
had
attempted
the
Villany
I
have
hinted
at
,
was
ever
after
in
the
Bosom
of
Paul
the
III.
his
Father
,
and
his
Joy
.
Diazius
,
after
he
had
assassinated
his
Brother
,
was
delivered
ou●
of
the
hands
of
the
Law
,
by
the
Interposition
of
the
Pope
.
Johannes
Casa
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Benevento
,
is
yet
alive
,
and
at
Rome
,
and
live
,
under
the
Eyes
,
and
in
the
Sight
of
his
Holiness
.
They
have
stain
infinite
numbers
of
our
Brethren
,
only
because
they
truly
and
purely
believed
in
Jesus
Christ
;
but
then
of
that
infinite
number
of
Harlots
,
Sodomites
and
Adulterers
,
who
have
they
at
any
time
,
I
will
not
say
slain
,
but
excommunicated
,
or
so
much
as
touched
?
What
are
Fornications
Adulteries
,
Pimping
,
Sodomy
,
Parricides
,
Incests
and
the
like
,
no
sins
at
Rome
?
or
if
they
be
,
why
are
they
so
easily
born
,
as
it
they
were
not
Sins
,
in
the
City
of
Rome
,
that
Bulwark
of
Sanctity
;
and
by
the
Pope
,
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
the
Successor
of
St.
Peter
,
that
most
holy
Father
.
6.
O
Holy
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
to
whom
this
Sanctity
was
never
known
!
O
Sanctity
and
Catholick
Faith
!
St.
Peter
did
never
teach
these
things
at
Rome
,
nor
St.
Paul
live
there
at
this
rate
.
They
did
not
publickly
exercise
the
Trade
of
Pimping
,
they
took
no
Tribute
of
the
Whores
;
they
did
not
openly
and
freely
tolerate
Adulterers
and
Parricides
;
they
did
not
admit
them
into
their
Bosoms
,
their
Families
,
their
Councils
,
nor
into
the
Congregations
of
Christian
Men.
These
Men
ought
not
to
have
aggravated
so
much
the
Faults
of
our
Lives
;
it
had
been
much
better
to
have
approved
their
own
to
the
World
,
or
at
least
,
to
have
concealed
them
a
little
more
from
the
Eyes
of
Men.
7.
FOR
as
for
us
,
we
retain
and
use
our
ancient
Paternal
Laws
;
and
administer
Church
Discipline
seriously
and
diligently
as
far
as
we
possibly
can
,
in
so
much
Corruption
of
all
things
,
both
as
to
Manners
and
Times
;
we
have
no
Stews
nor
Herds
of
Harlots
and
Concubines
;
nor
do
we
prefer
Adulteries
before
Marriage
,
nor
do
we
exercise
Pimping
,
nor
raise
Money
from
Whore-houses
;
neither
do
we
suffer
Incests
and
flagitious
Lusts
;
our
Aloise's
,
or
our
Casa's
,
or
our
Parricidical
murthering
Diasio's
do
not
go
unpunished
;
for
if
these
things
had
pleased
us
,
there
had
been
no
occasion
of
separating
from
the
Society
of
those
Men
,
where
these
(
rare
)
things
flourish
and
are
in
great
esteem
,
and
so
we
had
also
escaped
the
Hatred
of
Men
,
and
the
apparent
Dangers
we
have
run
into
by
our
Departure
from
them
.
It
is
not
many
months
since
Paul
the
IV.
had
some
Monks
of
the
Augustine
Order
in
Prison
at
Rome
,
Christian
should
not
speak
great
things
,
but
live
them
,
and
that
not
the
Hearers
,
but
the
Doers
of
the
Law
shall
be
justified
before
God
.
8.
To
all
these
things
they
commonly
add
and
amplifie
it
too
with
all
manner
of
Reproaches
,
that
we
are
a
turbulent
sort
of
Men
that
we
snatch
the
Scepters
out
of
the
Hands
o●
Princes
,
arm
the
People
against
them
,
subver
their
Judicatories
and
Courts
of
Justice
,
and
endeavour
to
reduce
Monarchies
to
popular
States
or
Common-wealths
,
dissolve
the
Laws
and
retrench
the
Revenues
of
Princes
,
and
tur●
all
things
topsie turvy
,
and
that
in
short
,
if
w●
had
our
Wills
,
there
should
nothing
continu●
safe
in
the
Governments
of
the
World
.
O
how
often
have
they
by
such
Pretences
incensed
the
Minds
of
Princes
against
us
,
that
so
they
might
crush
the
Reformation
in
its
first
springing
up
,
and
Princes
might
be
possess'd
with
an
Aversion
for
our
Religion
,
before
they
knew
what
it
was
?
and
that
Magistrates
might
entertain
an
Opinion
,
that
when
ever
they
saw
one
of
us
,
they
saw
one
of
their
Enemies
?
9.
IT
would
have
been
a
great
Affliction
to
us
,
to
be
thus
hatefully
accused
of
so
great
a
Crime
as
Treason
,
but
that
we
know
that
Christ
himself
and
his
Apostles
,
and
an
infinite
number
of
other
pious
Christians
have
been
made
the
Objects
of
publick
Envy
on
the
same
Pretence
;
for
Christ
,
tho
he
commanded
to
render
unto
Caesar
the
things
that
were
Caesars
,
If
thou
lettest
this
man
go
(
say
they
)
thou
art
no
Friend
to
Caesar
.
And
the
Apostles
,
altho
they
constantly
taught
that
we
ought
to
obey
Magistrates
,
and
that
every
Soul
should
be
subject
to
the
Higher
Powers
,
Israel
.
Amasias
the
Priest
of
Bethel
,
accused
Amos
the
Prophet
,
of
a
Conspiracy
before
Jeroboam
.
And
behold
,
saith
he
,
Amos
hath
conspired
against
thee
in
the
midst
of
the
House
of
Israel
,
and
the
Land
is
not
able
to
bear
all
his
Words
.
In
short
,
Tertullian
saith
this
was
the
general
Accusation
against
all
Christians
in
his
times
,
that
they
were
Traitors
,
Plotters
,
and
the
common
Enemies
of
Mankind
.
And
therefore
if
Truth
,
which
is
still
the
same
,
suffers
the
same
Reproaches
as
it
did
formerly
,
it
may
indeed
seem
troublesome
and
uneasie
,
but
it
is
not
new
or
unusual
.
10.
IT
was
easie
forty
years
agon
,
to
fi●
such
Slanders
upon
the
then
rising
and
unknown
Truth
,
when
the
first
Rays
of
it
burst
forth
in
the
midst
of
so
great
a
Darkness
and
few
men
had
heard
what
Doctrines
were
taught
.
When
Martin
Luther
,
and
Huldericus
Zuinglius
,
two
excellent
Persons
,
who
were
given
by
God
to
enlighten
the
World
,
began
first
to
preach
the
Gospel
;
when
the
Thing
was
new
,
and
the
Event
uncertain
and
the
Minds
of
Men
surprised
and
unsetled
and
their
Ears
open
to
all
manner
of
Calumnies
;
and
it
was
not
possible
to
invent
tha●
Defamation
of
us
which
would
not
be
believed
by
the
People
,
even
upon
the
Account
of
the
Novelty
and
strangeness
of
the
thing
.
And
so
it
was
in
the
more
ancien●
times
;
the
first
opposers
of
Christianity
,
Symmachus
,
Celsus
,
Julianus
,
and
Porphyrius
,
represented
the
Primitive
Christians
as
a
seditious
and
rebellious
Sect
,
before
either
Prince
or
People
knew
well
what
the
Christians
were
,
or
what
they
professed
,
or
what
they
would
have
.
But
now
when
our
Enemies
may
see
,
and
cannot
deny
that
in
all
our
Words
and
Writings
,
we
diligently
admonish
the
People
of
their
Duty
;
that
they
should
obey
their
Princes
and
Magistrates
,
tho
they
are
wicked
men
,
which
is
also
confirm'd
by
Experience
,
and
seen
and
observed
by
all
the
World
;
certainly
(
I
say
)
it
is
now
a
senseless
thing
to
attempt
to
make
us
odious
by
a
parcel
of
superannuated
over-worn
Lyes
,
when
they
have
no
new
and
fresh
Crimes
to
lay
to
our
Charge
.
11.
WE
bless
our
gracious
God
,
England
,
Denmark
and
Sweden
,
the
Dukes
of
Saxony
,
the
Counts
of
the
Palatinate
,
the
Marquesses
of
Brandenburgh
,
the
Lantgraves
of
Hessia
,
the
Common-wealths
of
the
Switzars
,
the
free
Cities
of
Strasbourgh
,
Basil
,
Frankfort
,
Ulm
,
Augsburg
,
and
Norimburg
are
all
in
the
same
State
they
were
before
the
Reformation
;
or
rather
,
because
the
People
are
now
better
instructed
in
the
matters
of
Obedience
to
their
Governours
than
they
were
before
,
in
a
better
State
.
Let
our
Defamers
go
into
those
places
where
the
Gospel
is
setled
by
the
Blessing
of
God
,
and
then
tell
us
where
Princes
have
more
Majesty
?
Where
there
is
less
Pride
and
Tyranny
?
Where
are
Princes
treated
with
more
Respect
?
Where
the
People
are
less
Tumultuous
?
Where
the
Civil
Government
or
Ecclesiastical
was
ever
in
greater
Tranquillity
?
12.
BUT
you
will
say
the
Boors
of
Germany
fell
into
Tumults
and
Insurrections
upon
the
first
preaching
of
this
Doctrine
.
Be
it
granted
,
but
then
Martin
Luther
,
the
first
Divulger
of
it
,
did
with
great
vehemence
and
sharpness
write
against
them
,
and
reduced
them
to
their
Allegiance
and
Duty
.
13.
AND
whereas
some
ignorant
men
have
objected
that
the
Switzars
murthered
Leopold
the
Arch-Duke
of
Austria
,
and
changing
the
State
,
erected
a
Common-wealth
,
and
so
freed
their
Country
;
this
was
done
,
as
appears
by
all
Histories
,
above
two
hundred
and
sixty
years
since
,
under
Boniface
the
8th
.
when
the
Papal
Power
was
at
the
highest
,
about
two
hundred
years
before
Huldericus
Zuinglius
began
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
or
indeed
was
born
.
But
from
that
time
to
this
,
all
things
there
have
been
in
the
greatest
Tranquility
and
Quiet
that
was
possible
,
not
only
in
relation
to
foreign
Wars
,
but
intestine
Commotions
;
so
that
if
it
were
a
sin
to
deliver
their
Country
from
a
foreign
Dominion
,
which
oppressed
them
with
great
Insolence
and
Tyranny
,
yet
it
is
unjust
and
absurd
to
load
the
Reformation
with
the
Crimes
of
others
,
or
them
with
those
of
their
Fore-fathers
.
14.
BUT
O
immortal
God!
Shall
the
Bishop
of
Rome
accuse
us
of
Treason
?
Will
he
pretend
to
teach
the
People
Subjection
and
Obedience
to
Magistrates
?
Or
has
he
any
regard
to
Majesty
?
Why
then
does
he
suffer
himself
to
be
call'd
by
his
Flatterers
the
LORD
OF
LORDS
,
which
none
of
the
ancient
Bishops
of
Rome
ever
did
;
as
if
he
would
have
all
Kings
and
Princes
whoever
they
were
,
and
wheresoever
,
be
no
better
than
his
Vassals
and
Slaves
?
15.
WHY
has
he
his
Legats
,
that
is
,
a
crafty
sort
of
Spies
,
as
it
were
in
ambush
,
in
the
Courts
,
Councils
and
Chambers
of
all
Kings
?
Why
doth
he
(
as
his
Interest
requires
)
set
Princes
at
variance
amongst
themselves
;
and
at
his
pleasure
,
fill
the
Earth
with
Seditions
?
Why
does
he
proscribe
and
take
for
an
Heathen
and
Pagan
,
whatever
Prince
withdraws
himself
from
his
Dominion
,
and
promise
his
Indulgences
so
freely
,
if
any
man
will
by
any
means
whatsoever
assassinate
his
Enemys
?
Doth
he
preserve
Empires
and
Kingdoms
,
or
at
all
consult
and
desire
the
Publick
Peace
?
You
ought
,
O
pious
Reader
!
to
pardon
us
,
if
these
things
seem
a
little
more
sharp
and
eager
than
becomes
a
Divine
;
for
so
great
is
the
Provocation
,
so
great
and
so
impotent
with
all
is
the
Ambition
of
the
Popes
,
that
it
cannot
be
expressed
in
other
or
milder
Words
.
For
he
had
once
the
Insolence
to
say
in
a
publick
Council
,
that
all
the
Authority
of
all
the
Kings
in
the
World
depended
upon
him
.
Charles
Martell
the
Great
out
of
France
into
Italy
;
and
after
a
new
and
till
then
unheard
of
manner
,
made
him
Emperor
.
Emperor
Charles
the
5th
.
on
the
one
side
,
and
Francis
the
First
,
King
of
France
on
the
other
,
16.
I
am
weary
of
Examples
,
and
indeed
there
is
nothing
more
troublesome
than
to
enumerate
the
great
Actions
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
of
this
nature
.
I
pray
of
whose
Party
were
they
,
who
poisoned
the
Emperor
Henry
the
7th
.
in
the
Eucharist
?
and
they
who
did
the
same
to
Pope
Victor
in
the
holy
Chalice
?
Who
exercised
the
same
Art
upon
our
King
John
of
England
,
in
a
common
Table
Cup
?
whoever
they
were
,
and
of
what
Party
soever
,
this
is
certain
,
they
were
neither
Lutherans
nor
Zuinglians
.
Who
is
it
,
that
at
this
day
permits
the
greatest
Kings
and
Monarchs
to
kiss
his
Feet
?
Who
is
it
that
commands
the
Emperor
to
hold
his
Bridle
,
and
the
King
of
France
his
Stirrup
?
Who
was
it
that
cast
Francis
Dandalus
,
he
had
power
to
create
Emperors
and
to
depose
them
?
Who
armed
Henry
the
Son
against
Henry
the
4th
.
his
Father
;
Thou
shalt
walk
upon
the
Asp
,
and
the
Basilisk
,
and
shalt
tread
the
Lion
and
the
Dragon
under
thy
Feet
.
Where
is
there
such
another
Example
of
despised
and
injured
Majesty
,
in
all
History
,
except
in
Tamberlane
the
Scythian
,
a
fierce
and
a
barbarous
Prince
,
and
in
Saphores
,
King
of
Persia
?
All
these
were
Popes
,
all
of
them
Successors
of
St.
Peter
;
all
most
Holy
Men
,
whose
Words
were
every
one
of
them
to
be
Gospel
to
us
.
17.
IF
we
be
guilty
of
Treason
,
who
reverence
our
Princes
,
who
submit
to
them
in
all
things
as
far
as
the
Scriptures
will
permit
us
;
what
then
are
these
Men
,
who
have
not
only
done
all
these
base
things
,
but
have
also
extol'd
them
as
generous
Actions
?
Do
they
thus
teach
the
People
to
revere
Magistrates
?
or
can
they
with
any
Modesty
,
accuse
us
of
being
Seditious
Men
,
the
Disturbers
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
and
Contemners
of
the
Majesty
of
Princes
?
For
as
for
us
,
none
of
us
shake
off
the
Yoke
,
nor
imbroil
Kingdoms
,
nor
dispose
of
Empires
;
nor
do
we
reach
Poison
to
our
Kings
,
nor
put
out
our
Feet
to
them
to
kiss
,
nor
do
we
insultingly
tread
upon
their
Necks
.
No
,
our
Profession
,
our
Doctrine
is
this
,
That
every
Soul
,
whose
ever
it
is
,
whether
it
be
a
Monk
or
an
Evangelist
,
or
a
Prophet
,
or
an
Apostle
,
it
ought
to
be
subject
to
Kings
and
Magistrates
;
and
so
the
Pope
himself
,
except
he
affect
to
seem
greater
than
the
Evangelists
,
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
ought
to
acknowledge
and
call
the
Emperor
his
Lord
,
as
the
ancient
Popes
in
better
times
ever
have
done
.
saepe
in
epist
.
Rom.
13.
2.
We
publickly
teach
,
that
Princes
are
to
be
obeyed
as
Men
sent
by
God
,
and
whosoever
resists
them
,
resists
the
Ordinance
of
God
.
These
are
our
Doctrines
,
these
Principles
shine
forth
in
our
Books
,
in
our
Sermons
,
in
our
Lives
,
and
in
the
Modesty
and
dutiful
behaviour
of
our
People
.
18.
AND
whereas
they
pretend
we
have
departed
from
the
Uuity
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
this
is
not
only
odious
,
but
tho
it
is
not
true
,
yet
it
hath
an
appearance
and
similitude
of
Truth
in
it
.
But
then
,
not
only
those
things
which
are
true
and
certain
find
belief
with
the
ignorant
Multitude
,
but
those
things
also
which
may
seem
probable
;
and
so
we
shall
ever
observe
,
that
crafty
cunning
Men
,
who
had
not
the
Truth
on
their
sides
,
have
ever
maintained
their
Cause
with
the
Resemblances
of
Truth
;
that
those
who
could
not
dive
into
the
bottom
of
things
,
might
be
taken
at
least
with
the
shew
and
probability
of
their
Arguments
.
18.
SO
they
traduce
us
,
and
say
,
that
as
Hereticks
we
have
departed
from
the
Unity
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
Communion
of
Christ
;
not
that
they
believe
this
to
be
true
(
nor
are
they
at
all
concern'd
whether
it
be
true
or
false
)
but
because
the
thing
may
in
some
sort
seem
true
to
ignorant
Men
;
for
we
have
indeed
departed
,
not
as
Hereticks
ever
have
done
,
from
the
Church
of
Christ
;
but
,
as
good
men
ought
to
do
,
from
the
Contagion
of
wicked
Men
and
Hypocrites
;
and
yet
here
they
insult
wonderfully
,
that
theirs
is
the
Church
,
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
the
Pillar
of
Truth
,
the
Ark
of
Noah
,
out
of
which
,
no
Salvation
is
to
be
hoped
for
;
and
in
the
interim
,
they
assert
with
the
same
Confidence
,
that
we
have
revolted
,
that
we
have
rent
the
Coat
of
Christ
,
and
torn
our selves
from
his
Body
,
and
made
a
desection
from
the
Catholick
Faith
.
And
when
they
have
thus
left
nothing
unsaid
,
which
can
possibly
be
(
tho
never
so
falsly
and
slanderously
)
objected
against
us
,
yet
at
last
they
cannot
pretend
that
we
have
forsaken
the
Word
of
God
,
or
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
or
the
Primitive
Church
.
19.
NOW
we
have
ever
thought
,
that
the
Primitive
Church
which
was
in
the
times
of
Christ
and
the
Apostles
and
holy
Fathers
,
was
the
Catholick
Church
.
Nor
do
we
doubt
,
but
that
that
Church
is
the
Ark
of
Noah
,
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
the
Pillar
and
Foundation
of
Truth
;
or
to
place
in
it
all
the
Hopes
of
our
Salvation
.
It
is
indeed
an
odious
thing
to
break
off
and
depart
from
that
Society
a
Man
has
long
lived
in
,
especially
if
that
Society
consist
of
Men
who
seem
to
be
,
and
are
therefore
called
Christians
,
tho
in
truth
they
are
none
.
And
in
reality
,
we
do
not
so
contemn
their
Church
,
as
bad
as
it
now
is
,
(
for
the
Name
sake
,
and
〈◊〉
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
was
once
truly
and
purely
taught
there
)
as
that
we
have
willingly
departed
from
it
without
necessity
.
But
what
if
an
Idol
be
set
up
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
that
Desolation
appears
there
,
which
Christ
foretold
should
stand
in
the
holy
Place
?
What
if
some
Pirate
or
Robber
possesseth
himself
of
the
Ark
of
Noah
?
certainly
,
as
often
as
these
men
thus
preach
to
us
of
the
Church
,
they
make
themselves
only
to
be
that
Church
,
and
ascribe
all
those
glorious
Titles
to
themselves
,
and
triumph
like
those
of
Old
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
or
like
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
20.
THUS
do
they
impose
upon
silly
men
,
by
vain
and
useless
Shews
,
and
see●
to
overwhelm
us
with
the
meer
Name
of
th●
Church
;
just
as
if
a
Thief
having
got
po●●session
of
another
mans
House
,
and
havin●
by
force
expell'd
or
slain
the
true
Owne●
should
afterwards
claim
it
as
his
own
,
an●
keep
the
true
Heir
out
;
or
as
if
Antichris●
after
he
has
seized
the
Temple
of
God●
should
afterwards
pretend
it
were
his
ow●
and
that
Christ
had
no
right
to
it
.
For
the●
our
Adversaries
have
left
almost
nothing
li●
a
Church
,
in
the
Church
of
God
,
yet
the●
will
needs
seem
the
only
Patrons
and
Defe●●ders
of
the
Church
;
just
as
Gracchus
defende●
the
Roman
Exchequer
,
by
making
such
profuse
Largesses
,
and
such
unreasonable
Expenses
,
that
he
quite
ruined
the
Publick
Treasury
.
But
then
there
was
never
any
thing
yet
so
absurd
or
wicked
,
but
it
might
seem
easie
to
be
covered
and
defended
by
the
Name
of
the
Church
;
for
Wasps
make
Combs
,
and
impious
Men
have
their
Assemblies
not
much
unlike
the
Churches
.
But
they
are
not
presently
the
People
of
God
who
are
call'd
so
,
nor
are
they
all
Israelites
who
are
of
Israel
.
The
Arrian
Hereticks
boasted
that
they
only
were
Catholicks
,
21.
SO
the
false
Prophets
in
all
times
,
who
●pposed
themselves
to
the
true
Prophets
of
God
,
to
Isaiah
,
to
Jeremias
,
to
Christ
and
●is
Apostles
,
boasted
of
nothing
so
much
as
●f
the
Name
of
the
Church
:
Nor
did
they
so
●ercely
persecute
them
,
and
call
them
Do●erters
and
Apostles
upon
any
other
account
〈◊〉
much
,
as
because
they
departed
from
their
Society
,
and
would
not
observe
the
Customs
of
their
Ancestors
.
And
if
we
be
obliged
to
submit
to
the
Judgment
of
those
Men
,
who
then
governed
the
Church
,
and
will
regard
neither
God
nor
his
Word
,
nor
any
thing
else
,
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
the
Apostles
made
Defection
from
the
High
Priests
and
Priests
,
that
is
,
from
the
Catholic●
Church
,
and
without
,
and
against
thei●
Wills
,
innovated
in
many
things
which
pertained
to
Religion
,
and
consequently
wer●
rightly
condemned
according
to
the
Law●
And
so
as
they
say
,
Antaeus
was
to
be
lifte●
by
Hercules
from
the
Earth
his
Mother
,
befor●
he
could
be
conquered
by
him
:
So
our
A●●versaries
are
to
be
lifted
up
from
that
Mothe●
of
theirs
,
the
vain
Pretence
and
Shadow
〈◊〉
the
Church
,
or
else
they
will
never
yield
〈◊〉
the
Word
of
God
.
So
as
Jeremiah
saith
,
〈◊〉
not
so
much
boast
that
you
have
the
Temp●
of
God
with
you
,
that
Con●idence
is
Vain●●
for
these
are
(
saith
he
)
lying
Words
.
Apocalyps
;
they
say
that
they
〈◊〉
Jews
,
but
they
are
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
.
A●
when
the
Pharisees
boasted
that
they
were
〈◊〉
the
Stock
and
Blood
of
Abraham
,
Chr●●
told
them
they
were
of
the
Devil
their
Fath●●
as
often
as
Councils
are
intermitted
,
so
often
is
the
Church
left
by
Christ
.
Or
if
there
be
no
danger
,
that
the
Church
can
take
dammage
;
what
need
is
there
of
the
insignificant
(
as
they
have
ordered
the
Matter
)
Name
of
Bishops
?
Why
are
they
call'd
Pastors
,
if
there
be
no
Sheep
that
can
go
astray
?
Why
are
they
call'd
Watch-men
if
there
be
no
City
that
can
be
betrayed
▪
Why
Pillars
,
if
there
be
nothing
that
can
sink
down
into
Ruine
,
when
not
supported
by
them
?
In
the
very
beginning
of
the
World
the
Church
of
God
was
begun
,
and
she
was
then
instructed
by
a
heavenly
Word
,
which
God
sent
out
of
his
own
Mouth
;
She
was
furnished
with
Ceremonies
,
taught
by
th●
Spirit
of
God
,
by
the
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
and
so
she
was
preserved
and
brought
down
to
those
times
,
in
which
Christ
shewed
himself
in
the
Flesh
.
22.
BUT
O
immortal
God!
How
ofte●
was
She
in
the
mean
time
,
and
how
horrible
darkned
and
diminished
?
For
where
w●●
She
when
all
Flesh
had
corrupted
their
wa●
upon
the
Earth
?
Where
was
She
when
then
was
only
eight
Persons
,
and
not
all
those
neither
Chast
and
Pious
,
whom
God
was
plea●ed
to
rescue
out
of
a
common
Ruine
,
and
preserve
alive
in
a
general
Destruction
?
Whe●
Elijah
so
bitterly
and
mournfully
complain'd
that
he
only
was
left
of
all
the
Earth
,
become
Dross
,
and
the
once
Faithful
City
was
become
an
Harl●●
and
that
in
her
,
from
the
Head
,
to
the
Sole
〈◊〉
the
Foot
,
there
was
no
soundness
in
her
whol●
Body
;
or
when
Christ
said
,
Thistles
,
Darnel
,
and
Nettles
.
And
therefore
God
from
time
to
time
,
sent
Prophets
and
Messengers
,
and
at
last
Christ
himself
,
to
reduce
the
People
into
the
right
way
,
and
to
restore
the
sinking
Church
to
her
former
Strength
and
Beauty
.
And
now
let
no
man
say
these
things
could
only
happen
under
the
Law
,
when
the
Church
was
under
the
Shadow
,
and
in
her
Infancy
;
when
Truth
was
covered
with
Figures
and
Ceremonies
,
and
nothing
was
yet
brought
to
perfection
;
when
the
Law
was
not
written
on
the
Hearts
of
Men
,
but
on
Tables
of
Stone
:
(
tho
this
Pretence
is
very
ridiculous
)
for
there
was
then
the
same
God
,
the
same
Christ
,
the
same
Spirit
,
the
same
Doctrine
,
the
same
Faith
the
same
Hope
,
the
same
Inheritance
,
the
same
Covenant
,
and
the
same
efficacy
in
the
Word
of
God
.
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
least
I
have
bestowed
upon
you
Labour
in
vain
,
and
that
you
have
to
no
purpose
heard
the
Gospel
;
O
my
little
Children
,
of
whom
I
travel
in
Birth
again
,
until
Christ
be
formed
in
you
!
For
there
is
no
need
of
speaking
how
fearfully
the
Church
of
Corinth
was
corrupted
.
And
now
could
the
Churches
of
Galatia
and
Corinth
fall
,
and
is
the
Church
of
Rome
the
only
Church
that
can
neither
fall
nor
err
?
Certainly
Christ
long
since
foretold
concerning
his
Church
,
that
Antichrist
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
.
And
the
time
will
come
,
when
men
will
not
indure
sound
Doctrine
,
but
in
the
Church
,
shall
be
turned
unto
Fables
.
false
Teachers
;
and
Daniel
the
Prophet
saith
of
the
last
times
,
the
Days
of
Antichrist
,
the
Truth
shall
be
cast
down
and
trodden
upon
in
the
Earth
.
And
Christ
saith
,
there
shall
be
such
great
Calamities
and
Confusions
upon
the
Earth
,
that
the
very
Elect
(
if
it
were
possible
)
shall
be
deceived
.
Now
all
these
things
are
to
come
to
pass
,
not
amongst
Pagans
and
Turks
,
but
in
the
Holy
Place
,
the
Temple
of
God
,
in
the
Church
,
the
Assembly
and
Society
of
Christians
.
23.
AND
altho
these
things
alone
are
sufficient
to
forewarn
a
wise
man
,
not
to
suffer
himself
easily
to
be
imposed
upon
by
the
Name
of
the
Church
,
so
as
not
to
examine
it
by
the
Word
of
God
,
yet
besides
all
this
,
many
of
the
Fathers
and
pious
and
learned
Men
have
oftentimes
grievously
complain'd
that
there
Predictions
were
come
to
pass
in
their
times
.
For
God
,
in
the
midst
of
that
Darkness
,
would
that
there
should
be
some
men
,
who
should
as
Sparks
be
observed
by
Men
,
tho
they
could
not
give
them
a
very
clear
and
bright
Light
.
Certainly
Hilarius
,
when
things
were
in
some
sort
sincere
and
uncorrupted
,
tells
them
,
that
they
did
ill
in
doating
upon
Walls
;
that
they
were
mistaken
in
venerating
Houses
and
Buildings
,
as
if
they
were
the
Church
of
God
,
and
offering
them
to
us
instead
of
Peace
.
Is
it
doubtful
(
saith
he
)
whether
Antichrist
shall
sit
there
?
The
Mountains
,
Woods
,
Lakes
,
Prisons
and
Gulphs
to
me
seem
safer
,
because
the
Prophets
of
God
remaining
willingly
,
or
being
forcibly
put
into
them
,
prophecied
by
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Gregory
the
Great
,
as
if
he
then
perceived
and
foresaw
the
Ruine
that
was
near
at
hand
,
wrote
thus
to
John
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
who
first
commanded
himself
to
be
call'd
by
the
Name
of
the
Universal
Bishop
,
If
the
Church
should
depend
upon
one
man
,
it
would
certainly
fall
.
And
who
is
there
that
hath
not
observed
that
this
is
come
long
since
to
pass
?
It
is
a
great
while
since
the
Bishop
of
Rome
would
have
the
whole
Church
depend
upon
him
only
,
and
therefore
it
is
no
wonder
if
it
be
long
since
fallen
.
St.
Bernard
above
four
hundred
years
agon
said
,
there
is
nothing
sound
in
the
Clergy
now
,
therefore
there
is
nothing
remaining
but
the
Revelation
of
the
Man
of
Sin
;
and
in
his
Sermon
on
the
Conversion
of
St.
Paul
,
he
expresseth
himself
thus
.
It
may
seem
perhaps
to
some
,
that
Persecutions
are
ceased
:
No
(
saith
he
)
they
now
begin
from
them
who
have
obtained
the
Primacy
in
the
Church
;
thy
Friends
and
thy
Neighbours
have
approached
and
stood
against
thee
,
from
the
Sole
of
the
Foot
to
the
Crown
of
the
Head
;
there
is
no
Soundness
;
Iniquity
is
proceeded
from
thy
Elders
,
Judges
and
Vicars
,
who
seem'd
to
govern
thy
People
.
We
cannot
now
say
,
as
the
People
are
,
so
is
the
Priest
,
because
the
People
are
not
so
bad
as
the
Priests
.
Alas
,
alas
,
O
Lord
God!
they
are
the
first
in
persecuting
thee
,
who
seem
to
love
the
Primacy
,
and
exercise
a
Principality
in
thy
Church
.
Canticles
,
All
my
Friends
,
and
all
my
Enemies
,
all
my
Acquaintance
and
all
my
Adversaries
,
the
Servants
of
Christ
;
serve
Antichrist
.
Behold
in
my
Peace
,
my
Bitterness
is
encreased
!
And
Roger
Bacon
,
a
man
of
great
Name
,
when
he
had
in
a
sharp
Discourse
represented
the
miserable
State
of
his
own
times
,
those
many
and
great
Errors
require
Antichrist
as
near
at
hand
.
24.
GERSON
complains
,
in
his
times
all
the
force
of
Theology
was
degenerated
into
a
meer
contest
of
Wit
and
Sophistry
.
The
Lugdunensian
Brothers
,
25.
Laurentius
Valla
,
Marsilius
Patavinus
,
Franciscus
Petrarcha
,
Hieronymus
Savanarola
,
Abbas
Joachimus
,
Baptista
Mantuanus
,
and
before
them
all
,
St.
Bernard
,
have
very
often
grievously
complain'd
of
the
Tyranny
and
Persian
Pride
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
and
have
not
obscurely
hinted
(
whether
true
or
falsly
,
I
will
not
inquire
)
that
the
Pope
was
Antichrist
;
not
to
mention
a
number
of
others
,
who
,
because
they
have
freely
and
ingenuously
reprehended
the
Vices
of
the
Popes
,
will
perhaps
be
numbred
by
them
amongst
their
Enemies
;
but
all
these
I
have
named
,
lived
either
at
Rome
it self
,
or
under
the
eyes
of
these
most
Holy
Fathers
,
and
were
intimately
acquainted
with
their
way
of
living
,
and
did
never
depart
from
their
Catholick
Faith
.
Neither
can
any
man
object
that
these
were
Lutherans
or
Zuinglians
,
for
they
lived
not
only
some
few
years
,
but
some
intire
Ages
before
the
Names
of
these
Men
were
heard
of
in
the
World
;
and
they
saw
also
even
then
,
that
Errors
were
crept
into
the
Church
,
and
desired
they
might
be
amended
.
And
where
was
the
Wonder
if
the
Church
fell
into
some
Errors
in
those
times
,
in
which
neither
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
alone
had
the
chiefest
Management
of
Affairs
,
or
almost
any
other
Persons
either
did
;
or
indeed
understood
what
was
their
Duty
;
for
it
is
not
credible
,
that
in
that
time
,
in
which
they
were
so
idle
and
drowsie
,
the
Devil
was
perpetually
a
sleep
or
idle
too
.
For
what
kind
of
men
they
were
,
and
with
what
fidelity
they
took
care
of
the
House
of
God
;
tho
we
are
silent
,
they
may
be
pleased
to
hear
their
own
St.
Bernard
.
Those
Bishops
(
saith
he
)
to
whom
the
Church
of
God
is
now
committed
,
are
not
Teachers
,
but
Seducers
;
not
Pastors
,
but
Impostors
;
not
Prelates
,
but
Pilates
.
Thus
St.
Bernard
wrote
then
of
him
that
call'd
himself
the
Great
Pontiff
,
and
of
the
Bishops
,
who
then
sate
at
the
Helm
.
He
was
no
Heretick
,
he
was
no
Lutheran
,
he
never
forsook
their
Church
,
and
yet
he
never
stuck
at
calling
those
Bishops
they
then
had
,
Seducers
,
Impostors
,
Pilates
.
And
now
when
the
People
were
openly
seduced
,
and
Christians
imposed
upon
,
and
Pilate
mounted
the
Tribunal
and
adjudged
Christ
and
his
Members
to
the
Fire
and
Sword
;
O
good
God!
in
what
condition
was
the
Church
then
?
And
now
of
so
many
and
such
gross
Errors
,
what
one
Error
have
they
reformed
to
this
day
?
yea
,
what
one
Error
have
they
at
any
time
acknowledged
and
confessed
.
26.
BUT
now
,
whereas
they
pretend
to
be
in
Possession
of
the
whole
Catholick
Church
,
and
call
us
Hereticks
,
because
we
do
not
agree
with
them
.
Let
us
see
what
Mark
that
Church
hath
of
the
Church
of
God
:
Nor
is
the
Church
of
God
very
difficult
to
be
found
,
if
you
seriously
and
diligently
seek
for
it
;
for
it
is
placed
in
an
high
and
illustrious
Place
,
and
built
on
the
top
of
a
Mountain
,
and
the
Foundations
of
it
are
laid
upon
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
.
Augustin
)
let
us
seek
the
Church
,
there
let
us
try
our
Cause
;
the
Church
is
to
be
shown
cut
of
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
and
whatever
(
Society
)
cannot
derive
it self
from
them
,
is
not
the
Church
.
And
yet
I
know
not
whence
it
proceeds
,
whether
from
Reverence
or
Conscience
,
or
a
despair
of
Victory
,
that
these
men
always
dread
and
shun
the
Word
of
God
,
as
much
as
a
Thief
does
the
Gallows
;
and
in
truth
it
is
no
Wonder
,
for
as
they
say
,
a
Beetle
is
presently
extinguished
in
Opobalsam
,
altho
it
is
a
most
fragrant
Oyntment
:
So
they
see
their
Cause
is
suffocated
and
ruined
when
ever
it
comes
near
the
Scriptures
,
which
are
a
sort
of
deadly
Poyson
to
it
.
Therefore
they
accustom
themselves
to
call
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
which
our
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
did
not
only
cite
on
all
occasions
,
They
are
(
say
they
)
a
Nose
of
Wax
,
and
may
be
form'd
and
set
all
manner
of
ways
,
and
be
made
to
serve
all
manner
of
Purposes
.
Does
the
Pope
not
know
that
that
these
things
are
said
by
his
Followers
?
Does
he
not
understand
what
kind
of
Patrons
he
has
?
27.
LET
the
Pope
then
be
pleased
to
hear
how
piously
and
how
holily
Hosius
a
certain
Polander
,
and
a
Bishop
,
as
he
saith
himself
,
certainly
an
eloquent
and
not
unlearned
man
,
and
a
sharp
and
violent
defender
of
his
Interest
,
writes
concerning
the
Scriptures
.
I
believe
he
will
admire
a
pious
man
could
possibly
entertain
such
impious
Thoughts
,
or
write
so
contemptuously
of
those
very
words
which
he
knew
proceeded
from
the
Mouth
of
God
;
and
above
all
that
,
he
should
seem
to
desire
that
it
might
not
pass
for
his
Sense
alone
,
but
the
common
Opinion
of
the
whole
Popish
Party
.
We
(
saith
he
)
have
bid
adieu
to
the
Scriptures
,
having
seen
so
many
,
not
only
different
,
but
contrary
Interpretations
given
of
them
;
let
us
then
rather
hear
God
himself
speak
,
then
apply
our selves
and
trust
our
Salvation
to
those
jejune
Elements
:
There
is
no
need
of
being
Skilful
in
the
Law
and
Scriptures
,
but
of
being
taught
by
God
:
That
Labour
is
ill
imployed
that
is
bestowed
on
the
Scriptures
,
for
the
Scripture
is
a
Creature
and
a
poor
kind
of
Element
.
Thus
far
Hosius
,
in
his
Book
of
the
express
Word
of
God
,
in
this
place
craftily
,
under
the
Person
of
another
Man
,
tho
he
speaks
the
same
thing
in
several
other
places
in
the
same
Book
,
as
his
own
Opinion
without
any
disguise
:
which
is
said
with
the
same
Spirit
and
Affection
,
as
the
like
things
were
heretofore
by
Montanus
and
Marcion
,
who
are
reported
frequently
to
have
said
,
when
they
contemptuously
rejected
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
that
they
knew
more
and
better
things
than
either
Christ
or
his
Apostles
ever
knew
.
What
then
shall
I
say
on
this
Occasion
?
O
ye
Pillars
of
Religion
!
O
ye
Presidents
of
the
Church
of
Christ
!
is
this
the
Reverence
ye
pay
to
the
Word
of
God
?
Do
ye
bid
an
Adieu
to
the
Sacred
Scriptures
,
which
St.
Paul
saith
are
divinely
inspir'd
,
poor
and
a
dead
Element
,
by
which
only
,
as
St.
Paul
saith
,
we
are
reconcil'd
to
God
,
Holy
and
Pure
and
shall
endure
for
ever
?
Or
will
you
say
,
that
all
the
Pains
we
spend
in
that
which
Christ
commanded
us
to
search
diligently
,
and
to
have
ever
in
our
Eye
,
is
lost
?
and
that
Christ
and
the
Apostles
,
when
they
exhorted
the
People
to
a
careful
Perusal
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
they
might
thereby
abound
in
all
Knowledge
and
Wisdom
,
designed
only
to
delude
and
abuse
Men
?
It
is
no
wonder
that
these
men
despise
us
and
our
Writings
who
thus
undervalue
God
himself
and
his
Oracles
;
but
it
was
a
most
foolish
Action
to
offer
so
great
an
Affront
to
the
Word
of
God
,
that
they
might
do
us
a
small
mischief
.
28.
AND
now
,
as
if
all
this
were
too
little
,
they
commit
the
Holy
Scriptures
to
the
Fire
,
as
the
wicked
King
Jehojakim
,
and
as
Antiochus
and
Maximinus
,
two
Heathen
Persesecutors
,
did
,
calling
them
the
Books
of
Hereticks
;
and
they
seem
altogether
disposed
to
imitate
Herod
the
Great
,
in
what
he
did
for
the
establishing
of
his
Power
;
for
he
being
an
Idumaean
of
another
Race
and
Blood
then
the
Jews
were
,
and
desiring
to
be
thought
a
Jews
,
that
so
he
might
the
better
settle
that
his
Kingdom
over
them
,
which
he
had
obtained
from
Augustus
Caesar
,
he
commanded
all
their
Genealogies
which
they
kept
in
their
Publick
Register
,
and
were
carefully
preserved
from
Abrahams
times
,
(
by
which
,
without
any
Error
,
it
was
easie
to
find
of
which
Tribe
any
person
was
descended
)
to
be
burnt
and
abolished
,
shut
the
Gates
of
Truth
,
for
they
know
if
they
be
kept
open
,
the
Church
will
never
be
thought
theris
.
And
Theophylact
stiles
the
Word
of
God
a
Candle
,
by
the
Light
of
which
,
a
Thief
may
be
discovered
.
And
Tertullian
saith
,
the
Scriptures
convict
the
Frauds
and
Thefts
of
Hereticks
:
For
why
else
do
they
hide
and
suppress
the
Gospel
,
which
Christ
commanded
his
Disciples
to
publish
from
the
House
top
?
Why
else
do
they
indeavour
to
put
that
Candle
under
a
Bushel
,
which
ought
to
be
set
in
a
Candlestick
?
Why
do
they
trust
more
to
the
Ignorance
,
Blindness
,
and
Folly
of
the
Multitude
,
than
to
the
Goodness
of
their
Cause
?
Do
they
think
their
Arts
are
not
disclosed
?
or
that
,
as
if
they
had
Gyges
his
Ring
,
they
can
go
undiscovered
?
The
World
sees
now
with
both
Eyes
,
what
is
so
carefully
locked
up
in
the
Cabinet
of
the
Popes
Breast
;
this
one
Argument
is
sufficient
to
prove
they
do
not
act
well
and
sincerely
:
that
Cause
deserves
to
be
suspected
,
which
declines
a
Scrutiny
,
and
hates
the
Light
;
for
as
Christ
saith
,
29.
WE
do
not
,
like
them
,
presently
betake
our selves
to
Fire
and
Sword
,
but
to
the
Scriptures
,
nor
do
we
assault
them
with
force
and
Arms
,
but
with
the
Word
of
God
.
By
them
,
as
Tertullian
saith
,
we
nourish
our
Faith
,
by
them
we
erect
our
Hope
,
by
them
we
establish
our
Confidence
;
for
we
know
that
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Power
of
God
unto
Salvation
,
and
that
in
it
there
is
eternal
life
,
and
as
St.
Paul
admonisheth
us
,
we
would
refuse
to
hear
an
Angel
of
God
that
came
from
Heaven
,
if
he
endeavoured
to
turn
us
away
from
any
part
of
this
Doctrine
.
Yea
,
as
that
most
holy
man
,
Juastin
Martyr
said
of
himself
,
we
would
not
believe
God
himself
,
if
he
should
teach
us
another
Gospel
;
that
many
boast
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
but
if
the●
they
speak
what
is
their
own
,
they
glory
falsly
〈◊〉
what
they
have
not
;
for
(
saith
he
)
as
Christ
denied
that
he
spake
from
himself
,
when
he
spake
out
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
;
so
now
,
if
an●●thing
besides
the
Gospel
is
obtruded
upon
us
unde●
the
Name
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
it
is
not
to
be
believ●ed
;
for
as
Christ
is
the
Completion
of
the
La●
and
the
Prophets
,
so
the
Spirit
is
the
Completion
〈◊〉
the
Gospel
.
CHAP.
V.
Concerning
the
Answers
and
Objections
out
of
the
Fathers
and
Councils
.
BUT
though
they
have
not
the
Scriptures
on
their
side
,
perhaps
they
will
pretend
they
have
the
ancient
Doctors
and
the
Holy
Fathers
;
for
that
they
have
ever
boasted
,
that
all
Antiquity
,
and
the
perpetual
Consent
of
all
times
is
for
them
,
and
that
all
our
Pretences
are
Novel
,
and
were
never
heard
of
,
till
within
the
course
of
a
very
few
years
last
past
.
2.
NOW
certainly
there
can
nothing
of
more
weight
be
said
against
Religion
,
then
that
it
is
new
.
We
know
not
how
this
has
come
to
pass
,
but
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
thus
it
hath
ever
been
;
for
whensoever
God
hath
discovered
and
restored
to
Mankind
the
light
of
his
Truth
,
tho
it
is
not
only
of
the
utmost
Antiquity
,
but
older
than
time
it self
,
and
eternal
;
yet
it
ever
seems
to
wicked
men
,
who
hate
it
,
to
be
new
and
of
no
Antiquity
.
That
impious
and
bloody
man
Haman
,
that
he
might
bring
the
Jews
into
disfavour
,
thus
accused
them
to
Ass●erus
:
Thou
,
O
King
,
hast
here
in
thy
Dominions
,
a
certain
People
scattered
abroad
,
which
observeth
new
Laws
,
but
is
stubborn
and
rebellious
against
thy
Laws
.
St.
Paul
also
,
when
he
began
first
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Athenians
,
was
said
to
be
a
Setter
forth
of
strange
Gods
,
May
we
know
what
this
new
Doctrine
whereof
thou
speakest
is
?
And
Celsus
,
has
God
after
so
many
Ages
,
now
at
last
bethought
himself
?
Eusebius
also
is
our
Author
,
that
from
the
beginning
,
the
Christian
Religion
was
in
derision
,
stiled
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
new
and
strange
Religion
;
and
so
our
Adversaries
condemn
all
our
Doctrines
as
new
and
strange
;
but
then
they
desire
that
all
their
own
,
without
exception
,
should
be
reputed
most
ancient
;
just
as
the
Magicians
and
Conjurers
,
whose
business
is
with
the
infernal
Spirits
,
that
their
abominable
Art
may
be
thought
the
more
sublime
and
divine
,
as
being
derived
from
great
Patrons
and
Inventors
,
and
of
a
very
ancient
Original
,
do
commonly
say
,
that
they
have
their
Books
and
all
their
Rites
and
secret
Mysteries
from
Athanasius
,
Cyprian
,
Moses
,
Abel
and
Adam
,
and
from
the
Arch-Angel
Raphael
.
So
our
Enemies
,
that
their
Religion
too
,
which
they
have
not
long
since
patch'd
up
for
themselves
,
may
with
the
more
●ase
be
recommended
to
ignorant
men
,
and
those
that
rarely
consider
what
themselves
or
others
do
,
pretend
that
it
came
down
to
them
(
just
such
as
now
it
is
)
from
St.
Augustin
,
St.
Hierom
,
St.
Chrysostom
and
St.
Ambrose
,
from
the
Apostles
and
Christ
,
for
they
very
well
know
,
that
there
is
nothing
more
popular
,
and
of
greater
esteem
with
men
,
than
those
venerable
Names
.
But
now
,
what
if
those
things
they
pretend
are
so
new
,
do
indeed
prove
to
be
most
ancient
?
and
what
if
on
the
other
side
,
almost
all
those
things
which
they
extol
so
very
much
upon
the
pretence
of
Antiquity
,
when
they
are
well
and
diligently
examined
,
are
in
the
end
sound
to
be
new
and
of
a
very
late
Original
.
3.
IN
truth
,
the
Laws
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Jews
,
altho
accused
by
Haman
as
new
,
could
never
be
thought
so
by
any
man
,
who
did
well
and
rightly
consider
the
thing
,
for
they
were
written
on
most
ancient
Tables
;
and
Christ
,
tho
many
thought
he
departed
from
Abraham
and
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
brought
in
a
new
Religion
in
his
own
name
,
yet
answered
truly
,
if
ye
believed
Moses
,
ye
would
believe
me
also
,
for
my
Doctrine
is
not
so
new
,
for
Moses
,
a
very
ancient
Author
and
of
great
esteem
with
you
,
hath
spoken
of
me
:
and
St.
Paul
saith
,
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
many
thought
to
be
new
,
that
it
had
the
most
Ancient
Testimony
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
And
our
Doctrine
,
which
we
may
much
better
call
the
Catholick
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
is
not
so
new
,
but
that
it
is
commended
to
us
by
the
Ancient
of
days
,
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
in
most
ancient
Monuments
,
the
Prophets
and
Gospels
,
and
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
;
and
these
cannot
now
seem
new
to
any
man
,
but
to
him
to
whom
the
Faith
of
the
Prophets
,
the
Gospel
,
and
Christ
himself
seems
new
.
But
then
as
to
their
Religion
,
if
it
be
so
ancient
as
they
pretend
,
why
do
they
not
prove
it
so
from
the
Examples
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
from
the
old
Fathers
and
the
antient
Councils
?
Why
doth
so
antient
a
Cause
lye
desolate
and
without
a
Patron
so
very
long
?
Indeed
they
never
want
Fire
and
Swords
;
but
then
as
to
the
ancient
Fathers
and
Councils
,
there
is
with
them
a
deep
silence
.
But
it
is
the
height
of
Absurdity
and
Folly
to
begin
with
those
bloody
and
brutish
Reasons
,
if
they
could
possibly
have
found
out
easier
and
milder
Arguments
.
4.
AND
again
,
if
they
do
indeed
intirely
trust
to
Antiquity
,
and
do
not
dissemble
any
thing
,
why
did
one
John
Clement
,
an
English
man
,
rend
and
burn
some
Leaves
of
Theodoret
,
a
most
ancient
Father
,
and
a
Greek
Bishop
,
in
the
presence
of
several
persons
of
good
Worth
and
Credit
,
believing
that
another
Copy
of
that
Book
was
no
where
to
be
found
,
because
this
Father
had
perspicuously
and
clearly
taught
,
that
the
Nature
of
the
Bread
was
not
abolished
in
the
Eucharist
?
Why
doth
Albertus
Pighius
deny
that
the
ancient
Father
St.
Augustin
had
a
true
notion
of
original
Sin
?
Or
of
Matrimony
,
in
that
he
saith
that
a
Marriage
made
after
a
Vow
entered
,
is
a
good
Marriage
,
and
cannot
be
dissolved
;
upon
which
occasion
Pighius
saith
,
Augustin
erred
and
made
use
of
false
Logick
?
And
why
did
they
in
a
late
Impression
of
Origen
,
upon
the
Gospel
of
St.
John
,
omit
the
whole
sixth
Chapter
,
in
which
it
is
probable
,
or
rather
certain
,
that
Father
has
delivered
many
things
contrary
to
their
Opinions
,
concerning
the
Eucharist
,
choosing
rather
to
deface
and
to
mutilate
this
ancient
Father
,
than
to
suffer
any
thing
to
appear
in
the
World
which
might
contradict
their
Doctrine
,
Index
Expurgatorius
upon
all
the
printed
Fathers
was
not
known
,
which
is
an
undeniable
Argument
under
their
own
hands
,
that
the
ancient
Fathers
are
not
in
their
Interest
;
the
first
of
these
Indexes
was
found
at
the
Sack
of
Cales
in
Spain
,
Anno
Domini
1596.
many
years
after
this
Apology
was
published
.
by
printing
the
Book
perfect
?
Is
their
Rending
,
Suppressing
,
Maiming
and
Burning
the
Writings
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
an
Argument
of
their
Reliance
on
Antiquity
?
5.
IT
is
worth
the
while
to
see
how
rarely
these
Gentlemen
agree
in
matters
of
Religion
with
those
antient
Fathers
,
of
whose
concurrence
they
boast
so
unmeasurably
.
1.
The
ancient
Elibertin
Council
decreed
,
it
is
a
h●rrible
wickedness
,
and
an
insufferable
villany
,
for
any
man
to
set
up
the
Picture
,
even
of
Christ
in
Christian
Churches
:
but
they
have
filled
all
their
Churches
and
every
Corner
of
them
with
Pictures
and
Statues
,
as
as
if
there
were
no
Religion
without
them
.
2.
The
ancient
Fathers
,
Scripture
.
Origines
in
Leviticum
.
cap.
16.
Chrysostom
in
Math.
1.
Hom.
2.
in
Johan
.
Hom.
3.
Origen
and
St.
Chrysostom
,
have
exhorted
the
People
to
the
diligent
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
they
would
buy
Books
,
and
discourse
amongst
themselves
of
holy
things
in
their
Families
,
the
Wives
with
their
Husbands
,
and
the
Parents
with
their
Children
;
but
our
adversaries
condemn
the
Scriptures
as
dead
Elements
,
and
drive
the
People
from
them
as
much
as
they
can
possibly
.
3.
The
ancient
Fathers
,
Cyprian
,
Epiphanius
and
St.
Jerome
,
Apostolical
Canons
command
that
Bishop
to
be
deposed
,
who
shall
exercise
at
the
same
time
the
Office
of
a
Bishop
,
and
the
Function
of
a
Civil
Magistrate
;
but
these
men
do
,
and
will
exercise
both
,
or
rather
indeed
totally
neglect
that
which
is
most
of
all
their
Duty
,
and
yet
there
is
no
man
to
remove
and
punish
them
.
8.
The
ancient
Council
of
Gangra
,
[
*
](A46876-e21180-b)
*
In
Novellis
Const
it
.
23.
and
146.
Divine
Service
to
be
performed
in
an
audible
Voice
.
Let
those
Clergy
men
of
the
Church
of
England
consider
this
,
who
read
the
Service
so
low
,
that
no
man
can
hear
it
.
Justinianus
,
commanded
all
things
in
the
Divine
Service
to
be
pronounced
with
an
audible
,
loud
,
clear
,
articulate
Voice
,
that
the
People
might
thereby
reap
some
benefit
by
it
;
but
they
,
that
the
People
may
never
understand
them
,
whisper
their
Divine
Service
,
not
only
in
an
obscure
and
low
Tone
,
but
also
in
a
strange
and
barbarous
Tongue
.
10.
The
old
[
*
](A46876-e21220-b)
*
Only
the
Canonical
Scriptures
to
be
read
in
Churches
.
Carthagenian
Council
forbad
any
thing
besides
the
Canonical
Scriptures
to
be
read
in
the
holy
Assemblies
of
the
Church
;
but
they
read
in
their
Churches
,
what
they
themselves
do
not
doubt
to
be
meer
Lyes
and
silly
Fables
.
And
now
if
any
man
thinks
these
things
are
of
no
great
consideration
,
because
they
were
decreed
by
Emperors
and
small
Councils
,
consisting
of
Bishops
of
less
esteem
,
and
not
in
full
Councils
,
and
therefore
are
more
fond
of
the
Authority
and
Names
of
Popes
.
11.
Julius
expresly
forbad
the
Priest
in
the
Celebration
of
the
holy
Communion
,
to
dip
the
Bread
in
the
Calice
;
but
they
,
contrary
to
this
Decree
,
do
divide
the
Bread
and
dip
it
.
12.
Clemens
the
Pope
saith
,
it
is
not
lawful
for
a
Bishop
to
bear
both
(
the
Spiritual
and
Civil
)
Swords
;
and
(
saith
he
)
if
thou
wilt
have
both
,
thou
deceivest
thy self
and
those
that
hear
thee
;
but
now
the
Pope
claims
both
,
and
bears
both
,
and
therefore
the
Wonder
ought
to
seem
the
less
,
if
that
hath
followed
which
Clement
foretold
,
and
he
hath
accordingly
deceived
himself
and
those
which
have
heard
him
.
13.
Pope
Leo
saith
,
it
is
not
lawful
to
celebrate
more
than
one
Mass
in
one
Day
,
in
one
Church
;
they
say
every
day
sometimes
ten
,
at
others
twenty
,
and
at
other
thirty
,
and
sometimes
more
in
the
same
Church
,
at
the
same
time
,
so
that
the
miserable
Spectator
knows
not
which
way
to
turn
him
.
14.
Gelasius
the
Pope
saith
,
that
if
any
man
divide
the
Sacrament
,
and
when
he
has
received
one
part
,
refuseth
the
other
,
he
doth
act
Wickedly
and
Sacrilegiously
;
but
they
,
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Decree
of
this
Pope
,
command
only
one
part
of
the
Eucharist
to
be
given
to
the
People
,
and
by
so
doing
,
have
made
their
Priests
guilty
of
Sacriledge
.
6.
BUT
now
if
they
shall
pretend
that
all
these
things
are
antiquated
and
worn
out
of
use
,
and
so
are
in
a
sort
dead
,
and
do
not
concern
our
times
,
yet
that
men
may
see
what
Faith
is
to
be
given
to
these
Men
,
and
with
what
Hope
they
call
Councils
,
let
us
consider
in
a
few
instances
,
how
well
they
observe
those
things
which
have
been
ordained
of
late
years
,
and
which
are
fresh
in
Memory
,
by
Councils
which
they
pretend
were
lawfully
called
,
and
in
which
they
themselves
decreed
those
things
I
shall
mention
,
to
be
Religiously
observed
.
In
the
last
Council
of
Trent
,
that
two
Benefices
should
not
be
committed
at
one
time
to
the
same
Person
.
Where
is
that
Sanction
now
?
Is
that
so
soon
antiquated
and
dead
too
?
for
they
do
frequently
give
not
only
two
Benefices
,
but
sometimes
also
several
Monasteries
too
,
and
sometimes
two
,
three
or
four
Bishopricks
to
one
Man
,
and
he
too
sometimes
not
only
unlearned
,
and
consequently
thereby
unfit
for
them
,
but
a
Soldier
.
In
the
same
Council
it
was
decreed
,
that
all
Bishops
ought
to
preach
the
Gospel
;
but
they
never
Preach
,
nor
ever
come
in
a
Pulpit
,
nor
do
they
think
it
in
the
least
any
part
of
their
Duty
.
What
then
is
the
meaning
of
all
that
shew
of
Antiquity
?
Why
do
they
glory
so
in
the
Names
of
the
Fathers
,
and
of
the
ancient
and
modern
Councils
?
Why
would
they
so
fain
seem
to
rely
upon
their
Authority
,
whom
,
as
occasion
serve
,
at
their
Pleasure
they
despise
?
7.
BUT
I
have
a
great
desire
to
have
a
little
discourse
with
the
Pope
himself
,
and
to
tell
him
some
things
to
his
Face
.
Be
pleased
then
,
O
Holy
Father
!
who
so
often
boastest
of
Antiquity
,
and
pretendest
that
all
the
Ancients
are
intirely
addicted
to
thy
Service
to
inform
us
;
which
of
all
the
ancient
Fathers
ever
call'd
your
Holiness
the
chief
Pontif
,
or
the
Universal
Bishop
,
or
the
Head
of
the
Church
?
Which
of
them
ever
said
that
both
the
Swords
were
given
to
thee
?
Which
of
them
ever
said
that
you
have
the
Right
and
Authority
to
call
Councils
,
the
Lord
God
,
or
not
a
meer
Man
like
othe●
Mortals
,
or
stiled
you
a
certain
Hotch-potch
a
Mixture
or
Concrete
of
God
and
Man●
which
of
them
ever
said
that
you
were
th●
fountain
of
all
Law
?
that
you
had
an
Empire●
and
Dominion
over
Purgatory
;
King
of
Kings
and
Lord
of
Lords
?
And
now
we
are
in
,
we
may
inquire
of
a
fow
other
things
of
the
same
Nature
.
What
one
Man
of
all
the
ancient
Bishops
and
Fathers
ever
taught
you
to
say
a
private
Mass
,
whilst
the
People
did
nothing
but
look
on
;
or
to
lift
the
Eucharist
above
your
Head
,
in
which
you
now
place
all
your
Religion
;
or
to
curtail
the
Sacrament
of
Christ
,
and
contrary
to
his
Institution
and
express
Command
,
to
deprive
the
People
of
one
half
of
it
?
And
that
we
may
conclude
what
one
of
all
the
ancient
Fathers
taught
you
,
to
dispence
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
Merits
of
the
Martyrs
,
and
to
sell
your
Indulgences
and
all
the
Apartments
and
Lodgings
of
Purgatory
,
like
Commodities
in
the
Market
for
Money
?
They
are
wont
often
to
celebrate
their
own
wonderful
secret
Learning
,
and
their
manifold
and
various
Readings
.
Now
let
your
Partizans
at
last
produce
something
of
it
if
they
can
,
or
let
them
at
least
shew
they
have
read
,
and
do
know
more
than
or
dinary
;
for
they
have
often
made
hideous
Outcries
amongst
their
Hearers
,
that
all
the
parts
of
their
Religion
are
ancient
,
and
approved
,
not
only
by
the
number
,
but
also
by
the
Continuance
and
Consent
of
all
Nations
and
Times
.
8.
WELL
,
then
let
them
at
least
shew
this
their
boasted
Antiquity
;
let
them
make
it
appear
,
that
what
they
so
much
extol
is
indeed
of
so
vast
an
Extent
;
let
them
prove
that
all
Christian
Nations
have
imbraced
their
Religion
.
But
alass
!
(
as
I
said
before
)
they
flee
from
their
own
Decrees
,
and
have
already
pluckt
up
those
Canons
which
but
a
very
few
years
since
they
made
to
last
for
ever
.
Why
then
should
we
trust
them
in
relation
to
what
they
pretend
concerning
the
Fathers
,
the
ancient
Councils
,
and
the
Scriptures
?
They
have
not
,
O
good
God!
they
have
not
,
on
their
sides
,
what
they
pretend
to
have
;
they
have
neither
Antiquity
,
nor
Universality
,
nor
the
consent
of
either
all
times
,
or
all
Nations
.
And
of
this
they
are
not
ignorant
themselves
,
tho
they
craftily
dissemble
their
Knowledge
:
Yea
,
at
times
they
will
not
obscurely
confess
it
;
and
therefore
sometimes
they
will
alledge
,
that
the
Sanctions
of
the
ancient
Councils
and
Fathers
,
are
such
as
may
lawfully
be
changed
,
for
different
Decrees
(
say
they
)
will
best
suit
the
different
State
of
the
Church
in
different
times
And
so
they
hide
themselves
under
the
name
of
the
Church
,
and
by
a
wretched
sham
delude
Mankind
.
And
in
truth
it
is
a
great
wonder
that
Men
should
be
so
blind
,
as
not
to
see
these
things
;
or
if
they
do
see
them
so
patient
,
as
to
bear
and
indure
them
with
that
stupidity
and
unconcernment
they
seem
to
have
.
9.
BUT
tho
they
have
abrogated
the
Canons
of
the
ancient
Councils
,
as
too
old
and
overworn
,
yet
perhaps
they
have
settled
ne●
and
more
useful
Rules
in
their
place
;
for
they
have
the
confidence
to
say
,
that
if
Christ
himself
,
or
his
Apostles
,
should
arise
from
the
Dead
,
they
could
not
administer
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
of
God
better
or
more
piously
than
it
is
now
administered
by
them
:
Indeed
they
have
put
others
in
the
place
of
the
former
:
Chaff
instead
of
Wheat
,
or
as
Isaiah
saith
,
What
God
never
required
at
their
Hands
;
for
they
have
stopped
up
all
the
veins
of
Living
Waters
,
and
have
hewen
for
the
People
of
God
,
broken
and
polluted
Cisterns
,
being
full
of
mud
and
dregs
,
which
neither
have
in
them
any
pure
Water
,
nor
can
hold
it
if
it
were
put
into
them
.
They
have
torn
from
the
People
the
Holy
Communion
;
the
word
of
God
from
which
all
true
Comfort
could
only
be
expected
;
the
true
Worship
of
God
;
the
right
use
of
the
Sacraments
and
Prayers
of
the
Church
;
and
they
have
given
us
to
please
our selves
withall
in
the
mean
time
,
of
their
own
pure
invention
,
consecrated
Salts
,
Waters
,
Oyls
,
Spittle
,
Palmes
,
Bulls
,
Jubiles
,
Indulgences
,
Crosses
,
Censings
,
and
an
infinite
number
of
Ceremonies
.
And
as
Plautus
calls
others
of
the
like
nature
,
Ludos
Ludificabiles
,
Shews
and
Pageants
,
that
are
very
divertising
,
and
good
for
nothing
else
.
In
these
things
they
have
made
all
Religion
to
consist
;
and
they
have
taught
the
People
that
by
these
things
God
is
rightly
appeased
,
and
that
by
these
things
Devils
are
put
to
flight
,
and
the
Consciences
of
Men
quieted
and
confirmed
.
For
these
are
the
Paints
and
Perfumes
of
Christianity
,
these
are
the
grateful
and
acceptable
things
to
the
All-seeing
God
;
these
are
to
be
had
in
honour
;
that
Christ's
and
his
Apostles
Institutions
may
be
taken
away
.
And
as
heretofore
the
wicked
King
Jeroboam
when
he
had
taken
away
the
true
Service
of
God
,
and
perswaded
the
People
instead
of
it
to
accept
the
Golden
Calves
,
for
fear
they
might
change
their
minds
,
and
fall
from
him
,
and
return
to
the
Temple
of
God
at
Jerusalem
,
made
a
long
Oration
to
them
,
exhorting
them
to
Constancy
,
saying
to
them
,
These
are
thy
Gods
O
Israel
;
thus
did
your
God
command
you
to
worship
him
.
But
it
would
be
very
grievous
and
troublesome
for
you
to
take
so
long
a
Journey
,
and
to
go
up
every
year
to
worship
and
adore
God
at
Jerusalem
.
Even
so
our
Adversaries
when
they
had
once
by
their
Traditions
quash'd
the
Laws
of
God
,
lest
the
People
should
afterwards
open
their
Eyes
and
fall
off
from
them
,
and
seek
a
better
way
of
assuring
their
Salvation
.
O
how
often
have
they
exclaimed
that
this
is
the
true
Worship
of
God
,
which
he
is
pleased
with
,
and
hath
required
of
us
,
and
by
which
he
will
be
appeased
when
he
is
angry
!
and
that
it
is
grievous
and
troublesome
to
the
People
to
have
recourse
to
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
and
Fathers
,
and
to
attend
perpetually
what
they
require
of
them
.
Is
this
their
way
of
bringing
the
People
of
God
off
from
the
weak
Elements
of
the
World
,
from
the
leaven
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
and
from
humane
Traditions
?
Are
the
Commandments
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
to
be
taken
away
,
that
these
goodly
things
may
succeed
them
?
O
most
righteous
Cause
,
why
should
an
old
Doctrine
which
hath
been
approved
for
many
Ages
,
be
antiquated
,
and
a
new
Form
of
Religion
be
brought
into
the
Church
of
God!
Ay
(
but
say
they
)
be
it
what
it
will
,
nothing
ought
to
be
changed
,
the
minds
of
Men
are
wonderous
well
satisfied
with
these
things
;
the
Church
of
Rome
has
so
decreed
,
and
she
cannot
err
;
for
Sylvester
Prierias
saith
,
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
the
Rule
and
Model
of
Truth
;
and
that
the
Holy
Scriptures
have
received
from
her
all
their
Faith
and
Authority
.
The
Doctrine
(
saith
he
again
)
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
is
the
infallible
Rule
of
Faith
,
from
whence
the
Holy
Scriptures
have
all
their
strength
.
For
Indulgences
were
not
made
known
to
us
by
the
Authority
of
Scriptures
;
but
they
were
made
known
by
the
Authority
of
the
Church
,
and
Popes
of
Rome
,
which
is
greater
than
the
Scriptures
.
Pighius
doth
not
fear
to
say
,
that
without
the
command
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
we
are
not
to
believe
the
most
clear
place
of
Scripture
:
Which
is
just
as
if
one
of
those
who
cannot
speak
good
and
pure
Latin
,
and
yet
by
use
and
custom
has
got
the
faculty
readily
and
fluently
to
blunder
on
in
the
Lawyer
's
Latin
,
should
therefore
stand
stoutly
to
it
,
that
all
others
are
bound
to
speak
it
after
the
same
manner
,
that
was
many
years
since
in
use
with
Mammetrectus
and
the
Catholicon
,
which
they
still
use
in
their
Pleadings
;
because
by
that
means
men
might
very
easily
be
understood
,
and
their
Humours
might
be
gratified
:
but
on
the
other
side
that
it
were
ridiculous
to
trouble
the
World
now
with
a
new
way
of
speaking
,
and
to
reduce
into
practice
again
the
old
Purity
and
Eloquence
of
the
Latin
Tongue
used
in
the
times
of
Cicero
and
Caesar
.
10.
SO
much
are
they
indebted
to
the
Ignorance
and
blindness
of
the
former
times
,
that
as
one
saith
,
Many
things
are
often
had
in
great
esteem
,
because
they
were
once
dedicated
to
the
Service
of
the
Gods
.
So
now
we
see
many
things
are
magnified
and
applauded
by
them
,
not
because
they
judge
them
worthy
of
this
Esteem
;
but
only
because
by
Custom
they
were
once
received
,
and
thereby
in
a
sort
dedicated
to
the
Service
of
God
.
But
they
pretend
that
their
Church
cannot
Err.
I
suppose
they
speak
this
in
the
same
sense
as
the
Lacedemonians
were
wont
to
say
,
there
was
no
such
thing
as
Adultery
in
their
Common-wealth
,
when
in
truth
they
were
all
Adulterers
,
and
used
an
uncertain
sort
of
Marriages
,
and
had
their
Wives
in
common
.
Or
,
as
the
Hungry
Canonists
now
say
of
the
Pope
,
that
he
being
Lord
of
all
Benefices
,
altho
he
sells
Bishopricks
,
Monasteries
,
and
Livings
,
and
suffers
nothing
to
go
from
him
without
Money
:
yet
because
he
claims
all
these
as
his
own
,
tho
he
would
,
yet
he
cannot
commit
Simony
:
But
then
how
well
or
rationally
this
is
spoken
,
we
poor
Men
cannot
see
or
understand
;
except
as
the
ancient
Romans
served
Victory
,
these
are
lying
Words
?
And
what
again
if
he
should
say
,
That
many
Pastors
(
who
ought
to
have
dressed
)
have
destroyed
my
Vineyard
?
What
if
Christ
should
say
,
that
those
who
should
have
taken
the
greatest
care
of
the
Temple
,
have
made
the
House
of
God
a
D●n
of
Thieves
?
11.
BUT
they
say
we
were
once
of
their
Communion
,
but
now
we
are
Apostates
,
and
have
departed
from
them
;
indeed
we
have
departed
from
them
,
and
we
bless
the
Great
and
Holy
God
for
it
,
and
please
our selves
mightily
in
it
;
but
then
we
have
not
departed
from
the
Primitive
Church
,
from
the
Apostles
,
from
Christ
;
we
were
educated
indeed
with
them
in
darkness
and
ignorance
of
God
,
as
Moses
was
in
the
Discipline
and
bosom
of
the
Egyptians
.
We
were
of
your
Number
(
saith
Tertullian
)
and
I
confess
it
,
but
what
wonder
is
there
in
that
,
Men
are
made
,
and
not
born
Christians
.
But
then
I
may
as
well
ask
them
why
they
have
descended
from
the
seven
Hills
on
which
the
ancient
City
of
Rome
stood
,
to
dwell
in
the
Plains
in
the
Martian
Field
;
to
which
perhaps
they
would
reply
,
that
the
Aquaeducts
,
without
which
they
could
not
conveniently
dwell
on
those
Hills
,
have
failed
.
Let
them
then
but
grant
the
same
liberty
in
relation
to
the
Waters
of
Life
,
which
they
expect
we
should
afford
them
in
regard
of
the
common
Family-water
.
The
Springs
did
now
fail
with
them
:
The
Elders
(
saith
Jeremiah
)
sent
their
little
ones
to
the
Waters
,
they
came
to
the
Pits
and
found
no
Water
,
they
returned
with
their
Vessels
empty
;
they
were
ashamed
and
confounded
,
and
covered
their
heads
.
Or
,
as
Isaiah
saith
,
The
Poor
and
the
Needy
seek
Water
,
and
there
is
none
,
and
their
Tongue
faileth
for
thirst
.
They
had
broken
all
their
Conduits
and
Water-courses
;
they
had
stopped
up
all
the
Springs
,
and
covered
the
Fountain
of
Living
Waters
with
mire
and
mud
;
and
as
Caligula
,
by
shutting
up
all
the
publick
Granaries
,
enjoyned
the
People
of
Rome
to
fast
:
so
they
by
stopping
up
the
Fountains
of
the
Word
of
God
,
had
enjoyned
the
People
to
undergo
the
Miseries
of
a
destructive
Thirst
;
they
have
(
as
the
Prophet
Amos
saith
)
brought
upon
the
World
a
Famine
;
Not
a
Famine
of
Bread
,
nor
a
thirst
for
Water
,
but
of
hearing
the
Words
of
the
Lord
.
Miserable
Men
went
searching
about
for
a
small
spark
of
Divine
Light
to
chear
their
Consciences
,
but
they
were
all
gone
out
and
they
could
find
none
;
this
was
the
miserable
Condition
and
State
of
their
Church
,
men
lived
wretchedly
in
it
with
out
the
Gospel
,
and
without
Light
or
Conslation
.
12.
AND
therefore
how
afflictive
soever
our
departure
from
them
may
seem
to
them
,
yet
they
ought
at
the
same
time
to
consider
how
just
the
cause
of
it
was
;
for
if
they
say
in
general
,
it
is
not
lawful
to
leave
that
Society
in
which
thou
wert
educated
;
this
were
in
our
Persons
to
condemn
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Christ
himself
;
for
why
is
it
not
as
reasonable
to
blame
Lot
for
leaving
Sodom
,
Abraham
for
leaving
Chaldea
,
the
Hebrews
for
leaving
Egypt
,
Christ
for
leaving
the
Jews
,
and
St.
Paul
for
leaving
the
Pharisees
?
For
except
it
be
granted
that
there
may
be
a
just
cause
of
departure
,
we
can
see
no
cause
why
these
may
not
in
the
same
manner
as
we
are
,
be
accused
of
Faction
and
Sedition
.
But
if
we
are
to
be
thought
Hereticks
because
we
will
not
obey
all
their
unjust
commands
,
what
are
they
?
Who
or
what
are
they
to
be
thought
,
who
have
contemned
the
Commands
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
?
If
we
are
Schifmaticks
who
have
forsaken
them
,
by
what
name
shall
we
call
them
who
have
forsaken
the
Greeks
,
from
whom
they
first
received
the
Christian
Faith
,
the
Primitive
Church
,
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
,
who
were
their
Spiritual
Parents
?
For
the
Greek
Church
who
at
this
day
profess
the
Religion
and
Name
of
Christ
:
universal
Bishop
,
and
the
Head
of
the
whole
Church
,
is
a
proud
Man
,
and
injurious
to
all
the
other
Bishops
who
are
his
Brethren
,
nor
will
they
scruple
on
this
single
account
to
call
him
Heretick
.
13.
BUT
now
seeing
it
is
apparent
,
and
cannot
be
denied
,
that
they
have
made
a
defection
from
them
,
from
whom
they
received
the
Gospel
,
the
Christian
Faith
and
Religion
,
yea
,
and
the
very
being
of
a
Church
;
what
cause
is
there
to
be
given
,
why
they
should
not
return
back
to
them
as
to
their
Original
?
Why
should
they
so
much
dread
the
times
of
the
Fathers
and
Apostles
,
as
if
they
had
seen
nothing
?
Why
,
do
they
see
more
,
or
love
the
Church
better
than
they
who
delivered
what
they
have
,
to
them
?
for
as
for
us
we
have
forsaken
a
Church
in
which
we
could
neither
hear
the
pure
Word
of
God
,
nor
administer
the
Sacraments
,
nor
invoke
the
Name
of
God
as
we
ought
;
which
they
themselves
acknowledge
to
be
faulty
in
many
things
,
and
in
which
there
was
nothing
to
retain
a
prudent
Man
,
who
thought
seriously
of
his
Salvation
.
Lastly
,
We
have
departed
from
a
Church
which
is
not
now
what
anciently
she
was
;
and
so
we
have
departed
,
as
Daniel
did
,
out
of
the
Den
of
Lyons
,
as
the
three
Children
did
out
of
the
fiery
Furnace
;
or
to
speak
more
properly
,
we
have
not
so
much
departed
from
them
,
as
been
cast
out
by
them
with
Execrations
and
Curses
.
14.
BUT
then
we
have
united
our
selve
to
that
Church
,
in
which
if
they
would
spea●
their
minds
truly
and
freely
,
they
themselve
cannot
deny
but
that
all
things
are
purly
and
reverently
administred
,
and
as
far
as
we
can
possibly
,
according
to
the
Example
and
Manner
of
the
ancient
times
.
Let
them
compare
their
Church
and
ours
together
,
and
they
will
soon
see
that
they
have
most
basely
departed
from
the
Apostles
,
and
we
have
most
justly
and
reasonably
departed
from
them
;
for
we
,
with
Christ
and
the
Apostles
,
and
Primitive
Fathers
,
give
the
intire
and
whole
Eucharist
to
the
People
;
but
they
contrary
to
the
Practice
of
all
the
Fathers
and
Apostles
,
and
of
Christ
himself
,
divide
that
Sacrament
with
an
high
Sacrilege
,
as
Gelasius
expresseth
it
,
and
deprive
the
People
of
one
half
of
it
.
2.
We
have
recalled
the
Lords
Supper
to
its
first
Institution
,
and
have
made
it
common
to
as
many
as
was
possible
,
that
it
might
be
as
it
is
called
a
Communion
:
But
they
,
contrary
to
the
Institution
of
Christ
,
of
a
Holy
Communion
have
,
made
it
a
private
Mass
;
and
so
we
give
the
People
the
Lords
Supper
,
they
entertain
them
with
a
vain
Show
.
3.
We
affirm
with
the
ancient
Fathers
,
that
the
Body
of
Christ
is
eaten
by
none
but
Holy
and
Faithful
Men
,
who
are
endowed
with
the
Spirit
of
Christ
;
but
they
say
that
the
very
Body
of
Christ
may
be
truly
and
indeed
,
or
as
they
express
it
,
really
and
substantially
eaten
,
not
only
by
impious
and
unbelieving
Men
,
but
which
is
abominable
to
be
spoken
,
by
Mice
and
Dogs
.
4.
We
pray
so
in
our
Churches
,
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Great
Value
we
have
for
Councils
,
and
of
the
little
regard
the
Papists
have
for
them
.
BUT
in
the
next
place
they
pretend
that
it
is
altogether
unlawful
to
attempt
any
of
these
things
,
without
the
consent
of
a
General
Council
;
because
in
that
is
lodged
all
the
Power
of
the
Church
;
and
Christ
hath
promised
that
there
he
will
never
fail
to
be
present
.
But
as
I
said
they
have
violated
the
Commandments
of
God
,
the
Decrees
of
the
Apostles
,
and
almost
all
the
Institutions
and
Doctrines
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
without
ever
expecting
any
such
Sacred
Council
.
2.
AND
whereas
they
pretend
that
it
is
not
Lawful
for
any
Church
to
change
any
thing
without
a
General
Council
;
who
imposed
these
Laws
upon
us
,
or
from
whence
had
they
this
Edict
?
That
King
acted
very
ridiculously
,
who
when
he
was
assured
by
an
Oracle
,
it
is
better
to
obey
God
than
Man
.
And
St.
Paul
,
when
he
had
once
throughly
imbibed
the
Gospel
,
and
that
neither
from
man
nor
by
man
,
but
only
by
the
Will
of
God
,
deliberated
not
with
Flesh
and
Blood
;
nor
did
he
refer
the
thing
to
his
Kinsmen
and
Brethren
,
but
straight
way
went
into
Arabia
,
that
he
might
there
publish
the
Divine
Mysteries
which
he
had
learned
of
God
himself
.
3.
WE
do
not
despise
Councils
,
nor
the
Meetings
and
Consultations
of
Bishops
and
learned
Men
;
nor
have
we
done
what
we
have
done
without
Bishops
and
a
Council
;
the
thing
was
debated
along
time
in
a
full
Assembly
of
the
States
.
that
he
never
saw
a
good
end
put
to
any
of
the
Councils
.
What
would
he
now
say
if
he
were
living
and
understood
their
Transactions
?
for
then
,
altho
there
was
some
Faction
and
Partiality
,
yet
Causes
were
heard
and
considered
,
and
manifest
apparent
Errors
were
taken
away
by
their
united
Suffrages
.
But
our
Adversaries
will
not
so
much
as
suffer
the
Cause
to
be
freely
debated
,
nor
will
they
suffer
any
one
of
the
many
Errors
that
are
crept
into
the
Church
to
be
changed
;
for
they
are
wont
frequently
and
impudently
to
boast
that
their
Church
cannot
Err
,
that
there
is
not
the
least
fault
in
it
,
that
nothing
was
to
be
yielded
to
us
,
or
that
if
any
thing
were
granted
,
it
was
to
be
at
the
Discretion
of
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
;
that
they
were
the
sole
Moderators
of
Affairs
,
and
that
they
were
the
Church
of
God
.
Aristotle
saith
,
that
Bastards
cannot
make
a
Civil
Society
or
State
,
and
they
may
consider
whether
they
be
any
better
qualified
for
the
making
of
a
Church
of
God
;
for
certainly
they
are
neither
lawful
Abbots
,
nor
genuine
Bishops
.
But
suppose
they
are
the
Church
,
suppose
they
are
to
be
heard
in
Councils
,
and
that
they
have
the
sole
Right
of
Voting
,
yet
in
ancient
time
,
when
the
Church
of
God
was
well
governed
,
especially
if
it
be
compared
with
their
Church
;
as
St.
Cyprian
acquaints
us
,
the
Presbyters
and
Deacons
,
and
some
part
also
of
the
Laity
,
were
then
call'd
to
assist
at
the
hearing
of
Ecclesiastical
Causes
.
4.
BUT
what
now
,
if
those
Abbots
and
Bishops
know
nothing
?
What
if
they
know
not
what
Religion
is
,
nor
what
they
ought
to
believe
of
God
?
What
if
the
Law
hath
perished
from
the
Priests
,
and
Counsel
from
the
Elders
?
What
if
,
as
Micah
saith
,
the
Watchmen
of
the
City
are
all
blind
,
they
are
all
ignorant
?
if
the
Salt
(
as
Christ
saith
)
hath
lost
its
Force
and
Savour
,
and
is
become
good
for
nothing
,
not
fit
even
to
be
cast
upon
the
Dunghil
?
for
they
defer
all
to
the
Pope
,
who
cannot
err
,
but
then
this
in
the
first
place
is
ridiculous
,
Saving
in
in
all
things
the
Authority
of
the
Apostolical
See
?
Or
why
did
Pope
Pascal
write
thus
insolently
of
himself
:
as
if
(
saith
he
)
any
Councils
could
prescribe
a
Law
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
when
all
Councils
are
held
by
the
Authority
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
derive
their
Force
from
it
too
,
and
whereas
they
do
patiently
in
their
Decrees
except
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
?
If
they
will
confirm
and
approve
these
things
,
why
are
Councils
call'd
?
but
if
they
are
indeed
repeal'd
and
abrogated
,
why
are
they
still
left
in
their
Books
,
as
if
they
were
in
force
.
5.
WELL
,
but
suppose
in
the
next
place
,
that
the
Pope
,
tho
one
is
above
all
Councils
,
that
is
,
that
he
is
a
part
greater
than
the
whole
,
has
more
Power
,
yea
,
and
more
Wisdom
too
,
than
all
his
Party
besides
;
and
that
in
spite
of
St
Jeroms
Judgment
,
the
Authority
of
this
one
City
,
is
greater
than
that
of
the
whole
World
.
What
if
he
has
seen
none
of
these
things
,
and
has
neither
read
the
holy
Scriptures
,
nor
the
ancient
Fathers
,
nor
so
much
as
any
of
his
own
Councils
?
What
if
like
Pope
Liberius
of
old
,
he
becomes
an
Arrian
,
or
like
Pope
John
,
who
lived
not
many
years
since
,
thinks
very
leudly
and
wickedly
of
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
and
of
the
Life
to
come
;
or
as
Pope
Zosimus
,
heretofore
corrupted
the
Council
of
Nice
,
so
he
,
for
the
enlarging
of
his
own
Power
,
should
corrupt
the
other
Councils
,
and
aver
,
that
those
things
were
deliberated
and
constituted
by
the
holy
Fathers
,
in
them
which
were
never
so
much
as
thought
off
;
and
that
,
as
Camotensis
saith
,
the
Popes
do
frequently
,
he
should
offer
Violence
to
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
he
may
thereby
possess
himself
of
a
Plenitude
of
Power
?
What
if
he
renounce
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
becomes
an
Apostate
,
as
Lyranus
saith
,
many
Popes
have
done
?
What
,
will
the
holy
Spirit
for
all
these
things
knock
at
the
Cabbin
of
his
Breast
,
and
obtrude
such
a
Light
upon
him
,
contrary
to
his
Inclinations
,
and
against
his
Will
,
that
he
shall
not
err
though
he
would
?
Or
shall
such
a
Pope
as
this
,
be
the
Fountain
of
all
Laws
,
and
all
the
Treasures
of
Wisdom
and
Knowledge
be
notwithstanding
found
in
him
as
in
a
Cabinet
?
Or
if
these
things
be
not
in
him
,
can
he
nevertheless
judge
well
and
conveniently
of
things
of
this
great
weight
?
Or
if
he
be
not
qualified
to
judge
of
them
,
does
he
yet
desire
that
all
these
things
should
be
refer'd
to
him
alone
?
What
now
,
if
the
Popes
Advocates
,
the
Abbots
and
Bishops
dissemble
nothing
,
but
declare
themselves
openly
to
be
the
Enemies
of
the
Gospel
,
and
will
not
see
what
they
do
see
,
but
wrest
the
Scriptures
,
and
knowingly
and
willingly
deprave
and
adulterate
the
Word
of
God
,
and
do
foully
and
impiously
transfer
to
the
Pope
,
what
is
perspicuously
and
properly
spoken
of
Christ
,
and
cannot
be
applied
to
any
other
Mortal
?
What
if
they
say
the
Pope
is
all
,
and
above
all
,
or
that
the
Pope
is
that
Light
which
came
into
the
World
,
which
Christ
spake
of
himself
only
,
and
that
he
that
doth
Evil
hateth
that
Light
,
and
fleeth
from
it
;
it
seems
good
to
the
Holy
Ghost
and
to
us
?
6.
P●trus
a
Soto
and
his
Voucher
Hosius
,
make
no
s●ruple
to
affirm
,
that
that
very
Council
which
condemn'd
our
Saviour
to
death
,
had
then
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
,
and
Truth
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
with
them
,
and
that
what
those
High
Priests
said
was
not
false
or
vain
,
when
they
said
,
〈◊〉
have
a
Law
,
and
by
that
Law
be
ought
to
die
;
that
in
this
(
according
to
Hosius
)
they
gave
a
true
Judgment
,
worthy
of
Death
.
It
is
a
wonder
in
the
mean
time
these
men
cannot
defend
themselves
,
and
propagate
their
own
Cause
,
except
at
the
same
time
they
undertake
the
Patronage
of
Annas
and
Caiaphas
.
For
what
Council
will
these
men
ever
acknowledge
to
be
vicious
and
erronious
,
who
say
that
was
a
lawful
and
good
Council
,
in
which
the
Son
of
God
was
most
ignominiously
condemn●d
to
the
Death
of
the
Cross●
and
yet
considering
what
almost
all
their
Councils
have
been
,
it
was
necessary
for
them
thus
to
pronounce
of
the
Council
held
by
Annas
and
Caiaphas
.
But
are
they
ever
like
to
be
the
Men
which
are
to
reform
the
Church
,
who
are
at
once
the
Judges
and
the
Criminals
?
Will
they
ever
lessen
their
Pride
and
Ambition
?
Will
they
depose
themselves
,
and
give
Judgment
against
themselves
,
that
the
Bishops
shall
not
be
unlearned
,
slow
Bellies
,
multiply
Benefices
,
carry
themselves
like
Princes
,
nor
bear
Arms
?
Will
the
Popes
beloved
Sons
the
Abbots
decree
,
that
that
Monk
who
doth
not
earn
his
Bread
with
the
Sweat
of
his
Brows
,
is
a
Thief
?
or
that
it
is
not
Lawful
for
them
to
live
in
the
City
,
or
in
a
Crowd
of
Men
,
or
of
that
which
belongs
to
another
;
that
a
Monk
ought
to
lye
upon
the
bare
Ground
,
to
live
hardly
with
Herbs
and
Pease
;
to
study
hard
,
dispute
,
pray
and
labour
to
prepare
himself
for
the
Service
of
the
Church
?
It
is
as
reasonable
to
expect
that
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
will
reform
the
Temple
,
and
of
a
Den
of
Thieves
,
will
again
make
it
become
a
House
of
Prayer
.
7.
THERE
were
some
amongst
them
,
who
observed
that
many
Errors
were
crept
into
the
Church
.
Pope
Adrian
,
Aeneas
,
Sylvius
,
Cardinal
Pool
,
Pighius
,
and
others●
as
we
have
said
:
After
which
,
they
had
a
Council
at
Trent
,
in
the
same
place
where
there
is
one
now
indicted
.
Many
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
and
others
who
ought
to
be
in
a
Council
met
;
they
were
alone
,
and
there
was
no
body
to
disturb
them
whatever
they
did
;
for
they
had
taken
care
to
exclude
all
that
were
for
the
Reformation
,
and
there
they
sate
with
a
great
Expectation
six
years
;
in
the
first
six
months
they
decreed
many
things
concerning
the
Holy
Trinity
,
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
,
which
were
pious
,
but
no
way
necessary
for
those
Times
;
and
yet
of
all
these
clear
,
manifest
,
confessed
Errors
which
had
gotten
into
the
Church
,
what
one
single
Error
or
Corruption
have
they
reformed
?
From
what
kind
of
Idolatry
have
they
reclaim'd
the
People
?
What
Superstition
have
they
taken
away
?
What
part
of
their
Tyranny
and
Pomp
have
they
abated
or
diminished
?
as
if
the
World
were
so
blind
that
it
could
not
see
and
observe
that
this
is
a
Conspiracy
rather
than
a
Council
,
and
that
all
the
Bishops
which
the
Pope
have
there
call'd
together
,
are
sworn
and
addicted
to
his
Interest
,
and
resolved
before
hand
,
not
to
do
any
thing
but
what
shall
please
him
,
and
encrease
his
Power
,
and
which
they
see
he
desireth
;
or
that
Votes
there
are
not
numbred
rather
than
considered
and
weighed
;
or
that
the
wiser
and
better
part
of
the
Council
,
is
not
often
overborn
by
the
greater
,
but
worse
part
of
it
.
And
therefore
we
know
perfectly
well
,
that
many
good
Men
and
Catholick
Bishops
,
when
such
Councils
were
indicted
,
and
they
saw
clearly
that
Parties
and
Factions
were
served
by
them
,
and
that
they
should
lose
their
Pains
,
and
harden
the
Minds
of
their
Adversaries
by
their
Oppositions
,
without
doing
the
least
Good
,
have
wisely
staid
at
home
,
and
refused
to
be
present
in
them
.
t
is
not
lawful
for
us
to
consult
about
these
things
with
wicked
men
.
8.
BUT
now
no
man
need
wonder
,
when
none
of
us
are
permitted
,
not
only
not
to
sit
,
but
not
so
much
as
to
be
seen
in
their
Council
,
so
far
are
we
from
being
freely
heard
,
when
the
Popes
,
Legats
,
and
all
the
Patriarchs
,
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
and
Abbots
are
in
a
Conspiracy
,
and
united
by
their
common
Crimes
,
all
sworn
in
the
same
Oath
,
only
sit
,
and
have
alone
the
Power
of
voting
:
and
as
if
all
this
were
not
enough
,
have
submitted
all
their
Judgments
to
the
Will
and
Humour
of
the
Pope
alone
:
That
he
who
ought
to
answer
for
his
own
Faults
,
shall
give
Sentence
in
his
own
Cause
upon
himself
,
when
that
ancient
Christian
Liberty
,
which
it
is
absolutely
necessary
should
be
very
great
in
Councils
,
is
totally
taken
away
.
(
I
say
)
after
all
this
,
wise
and
good
Men
ought
not
to
wonder
,
if
we
do
now
,
that
which
they
have
seen
done
before
in
the
like
case
,
by
so
many
Fathers
and
Catholick
Bishops
:
That
is
,
that
seeing
we
cannot
be
heard
in
the
Council
,
and
that
the
Ambassadors
of
Princes
are
had
in
Contempt
and
Scorn
there
;
and
that
as
if
the
thing
were
already
determined
and
agreed
,
we
are
condemned
before
we
are
heard
:
if
after
all
this
we
had
rather
sit
at
home
and
commit
the
business
to
God
,
than
to
go
thither
,
where
we
shall
have
no
place
nor
effect
any
thing
.
But
tho
we
can
patiently
and
quietly
bear
our
own
Injuries
;
yet
why
should
they
shut
Christian
and
Pious
Princes
out
of
their
Councils
?
Why
do
they
so
rudely
and
insolently
put
them
out
,
and
not
suffer
them
to
hear
the
business
of
Religion
debated
;
or
to
understand
the
State
of
their
own
Churches
,
as
if
they
were
not
Christians
,
or
could
not
judge
well
of
it
;
or
if
these
Princes
interpose
their
Authority
,
and
do
that
which
they
may
,
are
commanded
,
and
ought
to
do
,
and
which
we
know
David
and
Solomon
,
and
other
good
Princes
have
done
;
that
is
,
if
they
restrain
the
Luxury
of
the
Priests
,
and
compel
them
to
do
their
duty
,
and
keep
them
to
it
.
If
they
pluck
down
Idols
,
extirpate
Superstitions
,
and
restore
the
Worship
of
God
to
its
ancient
Purity
.
Why
do
they
presently
make
an
Out-cry
,
that
these
Princes
disturb
all
things
,
break
in
upon
other
Mens
Offices
,
and
do
act
ill
things
and
immodestly
?
What
Scripture
(
I
pray
)
hath
excluded
Christian
Princes
from
hearing
these
Causes
?
Who
besides
these
Men
ever
decreed
any
such
Laws
?
But
they
will
reply
,
that
Civil
Princes
have
learned
to
govern
their
States
,
and
to
manage
Arms
,
but
they
understand
nothing
of
the
Mysteries
of
Religion
.
And
now
,
what
is
the
Pope
at
this
day
,
but
a
Monarch
or
Prince
,
and
what
are
the
Cardinals
(
who
are
now
scarcely
suffered
to
be
any
other
but
)
the
Children
of
Kings
and
Princes
?
What
are
the
Patriarchs
,
and
for
the
most
part
the
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
and
Abbots
others
than
Princes
,
Dukes
and
Earls
,
in
the
Papal
Kingdom
?
and
accordingly
whithersoever
they
go
,
they
a●●
attended
with
a
great
Retinue
,
and
adorned
with
Chains
and
Collers
of
Gold
,
and
ot●●●
Ensignes
of
Honour
.
And
they
have
sometimes
also
a
peculiar
Habit
belonging
to
them
,
as
Crosses
,
Pillars
,
Hats
,
Myters
and
Palls
;
which
Pomp
the
ancient
Bishops
,
St.
Chrysostom
,
St.
Ambrose
,
and
St.
Augustin
,
were
not
acquainted
with
;
but
then
excepting
these
outward
Ornaments
,
what
do
they
teach
,
what
do
they
speak
,
what
do
they
do
and
what
do
they
Live
,
so
as
becomes
,
I
will
not
say
,
a
Bishop
,
but
a
common
Christian
Is
it
then
of
so
mighty
a
Consequence
to
go
under
this
or
that
Title
;
and
by
changing
nothing
but
a
Mans
Cloaths
,
to
be
called
a
Bishop
?
9.
CERTAINLY
it
is
a
proud
,
injurious
,
and
unjust
thing
and
not
to
be
born
by
Christian
and
Prudent
Princes
,
to
permit
the
summ
of
all
that
concerns
Religion
,
to
be
managed
by
such
Men
as
these
alone
,
who
know
nothing
of
the
Mysteries
of
Religion
,
nor
care
to
know
any
thing
more
than
what
belongs
to
their
Bellies
and
Kitchins
,
and
do
not
value
any
thing
of
Religion
as
worth
a●rush
,
who
are
no
better
than
blind
men
placed
in
a
Watch-tower
;
and
that
in
the
interim
a
Christan
and
a
Catholick
Prince
should
stand
like
a
trunk
or
a
stock
,
and
without
vote
,
and
without
giving
his
judgment
,
only
observe
what
they
are
pleased
to
command
and
impose
upon
him
,
and
as
if
he
had
neither
Ears
,
nor
Eyes
,
nor
Mind
,
nor
Heart
of
his
own
to
receive
without
Exception
,
and
with
a
blind-fold
submission
,
do
whatever
they
are
pleased
to
command
him
,
altho
they
are
Blasphemous
and
wicked
things
,
yea
,
altho
they
should
command
him
to
extinguish
all
Religion
,
and
to
crucisie
his
Saviour
:
For
why
?
Can
Caiphas
and
Annas
judge
well
of
Matters
of
Religion
,
and
cannot
David
and
Ezechias
?
Is
it
lawful
for
a
Cardinal
,
a
Martial
,
and
a
bloody
Man
to
sit
in
a
Council
,
and
is
it
unlawful
for
an
Emperour
and
a
Christian
Prince
?
For
we
attribute
nothing
more
to
our
Princes
,
than
what
is
allowed
them
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
approved
by
the
Examples
of
the
best
Governments
.
For
besides
that
,
the
care
of
both
Tables
is
committed
by
God
to
a
Faithful
Prince
,
that
he
may
thereby
understand
,
that
not
only
the
Civil
but
the
Ecclesiastical
Polity
belongs
to
him
and
his
Office
:
And
besides
all
this
,
God
hath
often
expresly
commanded
Princes
to
cut
down
the
Groves
,
and
overthrow
the
Statues
and
Altars
of
Idols
,
to
transcribe
for
himself
a
Book
of
the
Law
;
Kings
should
be
nursing
Fathers
to
the
Church
,
and
their
Queens
her
nursing
Mothers
.
Besides
all
these
things
,
I
say
we
see
by
Histories
and
the
Examples
of
the
best
times
,
that
Pious
Princes
did
never
think
the
Administration
of
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
a
thing
that
was
foreign
to
their
Duty
.
10.
MOS
ES
who
was
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
and
Leader
of
the
People
,
received
from
GOD
the
whole
Body
of
their
Religion
,
and
the
Order
of
their
Sacred
Rites
,
and
delivered
them
to
the
People
,
and
severely
and
sharply
chastised
Aaron
their
Bishop
,
for
making
the
Golden
Calf
,
and
violating
the
Religion
by
Law
established
.
Priests
and
Levites
into
Classes
and
Orders
,
and
in
a
sort
governed
the
Priests
as
a
Priest
.
Constantin●
stantinopolitan
,
Theodosius
the
Second
the
Ephesian
,
Martianus
the
Chalcedonian
;
and
when
Ruffinus
had
alledged
a
Synod
as
making
for
him
,
his
Adversary
St.
Jerome
,
that
he
might
confute
him
,
replyed
,
Tell
us
what
Emperor
commanded
it
to
be
assembled
.
And
he
also
in
his
Funeral
Oration
for
Paula
a
Roman
Lady
,
cites
the
Letters
of
the
Emperors
,
who
had
commanded
the
Greek
and
Roman
Bishops
to
meet
at
Rome
for
the
holding
of
a
Council
.
11.
IT
is
most
certain
that
for
Five
hundred
Years
the
Emperor
alone
took
care
of
calling
all
the
General
Councils
and
Sacred
Meetings
,
and
therefore
we
do
now
the
more
admire
the
unreasonableness
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
tho
he
knows
that
during
the
subsistence
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
its
Greatness
,
this
was
the
sole
right
of
the
Emperor
,
and
that
now
Kings
have
succeeded
to
part
of
the
Caesarean
or
Imperial
Majesty
,
this
Right
is
devolved
to
all
Princes
in
common
,
yet
has
so
unjustly
usurpt
it
to
himself
alone
,
Pius
IV.
In
bulla
sua
ad
Imperatorem
Ferdinandum
.
and
thinks
it
sufficient
to
communicate
his
design
of
holding
a
Council
to
the
Greatest
Prince
in
Christendom
as
to
his
Servant
.
But
if
the
Modesty
of
Ferdinand
the
Emperor
be
so
great
,
perhaps
because
he
doth
not
thorowly
understand
the
Papal
Arts
,
that
he
can
digest
this
Injury
;
yet
the
Pope
who
pretends
to
so
much
Sanctity
,
ought
not
to
have
offered
him
this
Affront
,
and
thus
to
have
arrogated
to
himself
another
Mans
Right
.
12.
BUT
some
of
his
Party
may
reply
,
that
the
Emperor
then
called
the
Councils
,
because
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
not
then
arrived
to
that
height
of
Greatness
;
and
yet
he
did
not
even
then
sit
with
the
Bishops
,
or
at
all
interpose
his
Authority
in
their
Deliberations
and
Consultations
:
In
this
Disputation
(
said
the
Emperor
)
concerning
Divine
things
there
is
set
before
us
,
which
we
ought
to
follow
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
for
the
Books
of
the
Evangelists
and
Apostles
,
and
the
Oracles
of
the
Prophets
do
sufficiently
shew
us
what
we
ought
to
think
of
the
Will
of
God
.
Dioscorus
,
Juvenalis
,
and
Thalassius
by
his
Sentence
for
Hereticks
,
We
have
read
(
said
he
)
and
subscribed
them
.
In
the
Second
Council
of
Orange
,
the
Ambassadors
of
the
Princes
being
Noble-men
themselves
,
sate
and
not
only
voted
concerning
Matters
of
Religion
,
but
also
subscribed
amongst
the
Bishops
;
for
thus
it
is
written
in
the
end
of
that
Council
.
Petrus
Marcellinus
and
Felix
Liberius
two
Noble
and
Illustrions
Praefecti
Praetorio
]
of
Gaul
,
and
Patricians
have
consented
and
subscribed
.
Syragrius
,
Opilio
,
Pantagathus
,
Deodatus
,
Cariatho
and
Marcellus
honourable
Men
(
and
Magistrates
)
have
subscribed
.
But
if
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
,
and
Patricians
,
or
Noble-men
could
then
subscribe
the
Councils
,
may
not
Emperors
and
Kings
do
it
now
.
There
were
no
need
to
prosecute
so
plain
and
apparent
a
point
as
this
is
,
but
that
we
have
to
do
with
a
parcel
of
Men
who
use
to
deny
the
clearest
things
,
oven
those
things
which
lye
plain
and
open
before
their
Eyes
,
out
of
a
contentious
Disposition
and
a
desire
of
Victory
.
The
Emperour
Justinianus
made
a
Law
for
the
correcting
the
Manner
,
and
curbing
the
Insolence
of
the
Clergy
,
and
altho
he
was
a
most
Christian
and
Catholick
Emperor
,
yet
he
deposed
Sylverius
and
Vigilius
two
Popes
,
Successors
of
St.
Peter
,
and
Vicars
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
they
are
now
called
.
13.
AND
now
seeing
that
Princes
have
imployed
their
Authority
upon
Bishops
,
received
commands
from
God
concerning
Religion
,
brought
back
the
Ark
of
God
,
composed
Sacred
Hymns
and
Psalms
,
governed
the
Priests
,
made
publick
Discourses
concerning
the
Worship
of
God
,
purged
the
Temple
,
demolished
High
Places
,
burnt
Idolatrous
Groves
,
and
have
admonished
the
Priests
concerning
their
Office
,
and
given
them
Laws
of
Living
,
have
slain
wicked
Prophets
,
deposed
Bishops
,
called
Councils
of
Bishops
,
and
sate
with
them
,
and
taught
them
what
they
should
do
,
have
punished
Heretical
Bishops
,
have
taken
cognizance
of
Religion
,
subscribed
Councils
,
and
given
Sentence
in
them
,
and
done
all
this
,
not
by
the
command
of
another
,
but
in
their
own
Names
,
and
that
rightly
and
piously
;
shall
we
say
after
all
this
,
that
the
care
of
Religion
belongs
not
to
them
?
Or
that
a
Christian
Prince
,
who
is
pleased
to
concern
himself
in
these
things
acts
ill
,
immodestly
and
wickedly
?
In
all
these
Affairs
the
most
Ancient
and
most
Christian
Kings
and
Emperors
have
intermeddled
,
and
yet
were
never
accused
of
Impiety
or
Immodesty
for
so
doing
;
and
will
any
pretend
to
find
either
more
Catholick
Princes
,
or
more
Illustrious
Examples
.
14.
BUT
now
if
they
might
do
all
these
things
,
tho
they
were
only
Civil
Princes
,
and
governed
their
several
States
?
Wherein
have
our
Princes
offended
,
who
tho
they
are
in
the
same
Authority
,
may
(
it
seems
)
not
do
the
same
things
?
Or
wherein
consists
the
wonderful
force
of
their
Learning
,
Wisdom
,
and
Holiness
,
that
contrary
to
the
Custom
of
all
the
Ancient
and
Catholick
Bishops
,
who
have
heretofore
deliberated
with
Princes
concerning
Religion
;
they
should
now
reject
and
exclude
Christian
Princes
from
the
cognizance
of
the
Cause
now
depending
,
and
from
all
Participation
and
Congress
with
them
in
their
Councils
?
But
yet
it
cannot
be
denied
they
have
taken
a
prudent
care
for
themselves
and
the
upholding
their
Kingdom
,
which
they
foresaw
otherwise
would
soon
have
perished
.
For
if
they
who
are
placed
by
God
in
the
highest
Station
,
had
once
seen
and
understood
these
Mens
Arts
,
that
the
Commands
of
Christ
are
contemned
by
them
,
that
the
light
of
the
Gospel
is
obscured
and
extinguished
by
them
;
that
they
play
tricks
with
,
and
delude
them
,
and
shut
up
against
them
the
entrance
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
:
They
would
never
so
patiently
have
suffered
themselves
to
be
so
proudly
despised
,
and
injuriously
scorned
and
abused
.
But
now
on
the
other
hand
,
they
have
rendred
all
Princes
obnoxious
and
subject
to
them
by
their
blindness
and
Ignorance
.
15.
WE
(
as
I
said
before
)
have
done
nothing
in
the
changing
of
Religion
,
either
insolently
or
rashly
;
nothing
but
with
great
deliberation
and
slowly
;
Nor
had
we
ever
thought
of
doing
it
,
except
the
Will
of
God
undoubtedly
and
manifestly
opened
to
us
in
the
most
Sacred
Scriptures
,
and
the
necessity
of
our
Salvation
had
compelled
us
so
to
do
;
for
altho
we
have
departed
from
that
Church
which
they
call
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
thereupon
they
have
kindled
a
great
envy
against
us
in
them
,
who
cannot
well
judge
of
us
yet
it
is
enough
for
us
,
and
ought
to
be
so
to
any
prudent
and
pious
man
,
who
considers
seriously
of
his
Salvation
,
that
we
have
only
departed
from
that
Church
which
may
enr
,
which
Christ
who
cannot
err
,
so
long
since
foretold
should
err
,
and
which
we
see
clearly
with
our
Eyes
has
departed
from
the
Holy
Fathers
,
the
Apostles
,
Christ
himself
,
and
the
Primitive
and
Catholick
Church
.
And
we
have
approached
as
much
as
possibly
we
could
,
to
the
Church
of
the
Apostles
,
and
ancient
Catholick
Bishops
and
Fathers
,
which
we
know
was
yet
a
Perfect
,
and
as
Tertullian
saith
,
an
unspotted
Virgin
,
and
not
contaminated
with
any
Idolatry
or
great
and
publick
Error
.
Neither
have
we
only
reformed
the
Doctrine
of
our
Church
,
and
made
it
like
theirs
in
all
things
,
but
we
have
also
brought
the
Celebration
of
☞
the
Sacraments
,
and
the
Forms
of
our
Publick
Rites
and
Prayers
to
an
exact
resemblance
with
their
Institutions
or
Customs
.
And
so
we
have
only
done
that
which
we
know
Christ
himself
and
all
pious
and
good
Men
have
in
all
Ages
ever
done
;
for
we
have
brought
back
Religion
,
which
was
foully
neglected
and
depraved
by
them
,
to
her
Original
and
first
State
;
for
we
considered
that
the
Reformation
of
Religion
was
to
be
made
by
that
which
was
the
first
Pattern
of
it
:
For
this
Rule
will
ever
hold
good
against
all
Hereticks
,
saith
the
most
ancient
Father
Tertullian
,
That
that
is
true
which
is
first
,
and
that
is
adulterated
and
corrupted
which
is
later
.
Irenaeus
doth
often
appeal
to
the
most
ancient
Churches
who
were
the
nearest
to
Christ
,
and
which
therefore
were
not
at
all
likely
to
have
erred
.
And
why
is
not
that
course
now
taken
also
?
Why
do
we
not
return
to
a
Conformity
with
the
most
Ancient
Churches
?
why
cannot
that
be
now
heard
amongst
us
,
which
was
pronounced
in
the
Council
of
Nice
,
without
the
least
contradiction
or
opposition
from
so
many
Bishops
and
Catholick
Fathers
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
LET
THE
OLD
CUSTOMS
STAND
FIRM
?
When
Esdras
was
to
rebuild
the
Temple
,
he
did
not
send
to
Ephesus
,
tho
there
was
there
a
most
beautiful
Temple
of
Diana
,
which
was
adorned
most
exquisitely
;
and
when
he
was
to
restore
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
he
did
not
send
to
Rome
,
tho
perhaps
he
might
have
heard
there
of
[
*
](A46876-e25010-b)
*
The
Author
mentions
in
this
place
Hecatombae
,
Solitaurilia
,
Lectisternia
,
and
Supplications
,
Heathen
Rites
that
cannot
be
supposed
to
be
easily
understood
by
an
English
Reader
,
and
are
not
worth
the
while
to
expound
them
at
length
.
Hecatembs
,
&c.
and
the
ritual
Books
of
Numa
Pompilius
;
he
thought
it
was
sufficient
for
him
,
if
he
set
before
him
as
an
example
,
and
followed
the
ancient
Temple
built
by
Solomon
according
to
the
Prescription
of
God
Almighty
,
and
the
ancient
Rites
and
Ceremonies
which
God
had
expresly
commanded
Moses
.
When
the
Temple
was
rebuilt
by
Esdras
,
16.
St.
Paul
,
that
he
might
reform
the
Abuses
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
which
the
Corinthians
began
even
then
to
corrupt
,
proposed
to
them
the
Institution
of
it
by
Christ
to
follow
.
That
(
saith
he
)
have
I
delivered
to
you
which
I
received
of
the
Lord
.
And
Christ
,
that
he
might
refute
the
Errors
of
the
Pharisees
in
another
case
,
sends
them
up
to
the
beginning
.
In
the
beginning
(
saith
he
)
it
was
not
so
.
And
that
he
might
shew
the
Sordidness
and
Avarice
of
the
Priests
.
This
,
saith
he
,
in
the
beginning
,
was
a
House
of
Prayer
,
that
Men
might
in
it
pray
to
God
Religiously
and
Purely
;
and
so
you
ought
still
to
have
kept
it
,
for
it
was
not
built
to
be
a
Den
of
Thieves
.
So
all
religious
and
approved
Princes
in
Scripture
,
are
especially
honoured
with
this
Commendation
,
that
they
walked
in
the
ways
of
David
their
Father
;
that
is
,
that
they
returned
to
the
Original
and
Fountain
,
and
restored
Religion
to
its
first
Integrity
.
And
so
we
seeing
all
things
perverted
by
them
,
and
that
there
was
nothing
left
in
the
Church
of
God
but
miserable
Ruines
,
thought
it
was
but
reasonable
to
set
before
us
those
Churches
for
our
Example
,
which
we
were
sure
had
not
erred
,
and
had
neither
private
Masses
,
nor
unintelligible
and
barbarous
Prayers
,
nor
that
Corruption
of
the
Holy
Rites
,
or
other
Fooleries
.
And
desiring
to
restore
the
Church
of
God
to
its
first
Integrity
[
and
Purity
]
we
would
not
seek
any
other
Foundation
to
build
upon
,
than
what
was
laid
by
the
Apostles
,
that
is
,
by
our
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
.
17.
WHEN
therefore
we
had
heard
God
himself
speaking
to
us
in
his
word
,
and
had
seen
and
considered
the
illustrious
Examples
of
the
Ancient
and
Primitive
Church
,
and
that
the
expectation
of
a
General
Council
was
very
uncertain
,
and
the
event
that
would
follow
it
much
more
uncertain
;
and
especially
when
we
had
the
utmost
certainty
what
was
the
Will
of
God
,
and
therefore
thought
it
a
Sin
to
be
too
sollicitous
and
anxious
what
the
opinion
of
Men
might
be
:
After
all
this
I
say
we
could
no
longer
deliberate
with
flesh
and
blood
;
but
proceeded
and
have
accordingly
done
that
which
may
both
lawfully
be
done
,
and
which
hath
already
been
often
done
,
by
many
pious
Men
and
Catholick
Bishops
,
that
is
,
to
take
care
of
our
own
Church
in
a
Provincial
Synod
.
For
so
we
see
the
ancient
Fathers
ever
took
that
course
,
before
they
came
to
a
General
and
Publick
Council
of
the
whole
World
;
and
there
are
still
extant
the
Canons
made
in
Muncipial
or
Provincial
Councils
at
Carthage
under
St.
Cyprian
,
at
Ancyra
,
Neocaesarea
,
and
at
Gangra
also
in
Paphlagonia
;
all
which
,
as
some
think
,
were
held
before
the
name
of
the
Nicene
General
Council
was
thought
of
.
And
in
this
manner
without
any
General
Council
by
a
private
dispute
they
of
old
opposed
the
Pelagians
and
Donatists
.
So
when
Constantius
the
Emperor
openly
favored
Auxentius
a
Bishop
of
the
Arrian
Party
,
Athanasius
a
most
Christan
Bishop
did
not
appeal
to
a
General
Council
,
in
which
he
saw
nothing
could
be
done
,
by
reason
of
the
Power
of
the
Emperor
,
and
the
great
partiality
and
stiffness
of
the
Faction
;
but
to
his
own
Clergy
and
People
,
that
is
to
a
Provincial
Council
.
18.
SO
it
was
decreed
in
the
Nicene
Council
,
that
twice
in
the
year
,
and
in
a
Carthagenian
Council
,
that
at
least
once
in
a
year
Meetings
of
the
Bishops
should
be
celebrated
in
every
Province
,
which
the
Council
of
Chalcedon
saith
was
done
,
that
if
any
Errors
or
Abuses
arose
any
where
,
they
might
presently
and
upon
the
spot
be
extinguished
.
And
so
when
Secundus
and
Paladius
rejected
the
Council
of
Aquileja
,
because
it
was
not
a
Publick
and
General
Council
,
St.
Ambrose
Bishop
of
Milan
replied
,
that
it
ought
not
to
seem
new
or
strange
,
if
the
Bishops
of
the
West
assembled
in
Pr●vincial
Conventions
or
Synods
;
for
it
had
been
not
seldom
done
by
the
Western
Bishops
before
,
and
was
very
frequently
by
the
Greek
Bishops
.
So
Charles
the
Great
,
Emperor
of
Germany
,
held
a
Provincial
Council
in
Germany
,
for
the
taking
away
Images
out
of
the
Church
against
the
second
Nicene
Council
,
which
had
determined
for
them
;
nor
is
this
thing
new
and
unheard
of
in
England
,
for
we
have
heretofore
had
many
Provincial
Synods
,
and
have
governed
our
Church
by
our
own
domestick
Laws
,
without
the
Interposition
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
or
any
other
foreign
Bishops
or
Churches
.
What
need
is
there
of
many
words
?
Certainly
those
greatest
and
fullest
Councils
,
of
which
these
Men
so
often
Glory
,
if
they
be
compared
with
all
the
Churches
which
throughout
the
World
own
and
confess
the
Name
of
Christ
,
what
I
pray
can
they
seem
to
be
,
more
than
some
Private
Councils
of
the
Bishops
,
and
a
sort
of
Great
Provincial
Synods
?
For
tho
perhaps
Italy
,
France
,
Spain
,
England
,
Germany
,
Denmark
and
Scotland
should
meet
:
yet
,
Asia
,
Greece
,
Armenia
,
Persia
,
Media
,
Mesopotamia
,
Egypt
,
Aethiopia
,
India
and
Mauritania
,
in
all
which
places
there
are
many
Christians
and
Bishops
would
yet
be
absent
:
And
how
could
such
a
Council
as
this
ever
be
reputed
a
General
Council
by
any
understanding
Man
?
And
when
so
many
and
such
considerable
parts
of
the
World
are
absent
,
how
can
they
pretend
to
have
the
Consent
of
the
whole
World
?
Or
what
kind
of
Council
was
the
last
at
Trent
,
or
how
could
it
in
any
sense
be
said
to
be
General
,
when
only
Forty
Bishops
met
there
,
out
of
all
the
Christian
Kingdoms
in
Europe
;
and
some
of
them
too
were
so
very
Eloquent
,
that
it
had
been
fit
to
send
them
to
the
Grammar
Schools
again
;
and
so
Learned
,
that
they
had
never
in
all
their
Lives
read
the
Bible
over
.
But
be
these
things
as
they
will
,
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
doth
not
depend
upon
General
Councils
,
Mans
Iudgment
.
But
if
they
who
ought
to
take
care
of
the
Church
will
not
understand
,
and
will
be
wanting
to
their
duty
,
and
will
harden
their
hearts
against
God
and
against
his
Christ
,
and
still
go
on
to
pervert
the
direct
and
streight
ways
of
the
Lord
,
God
will
make
the
stones
to
cry
out
,
and
endow
Infants
with
an
Oratorical
Eloquence
,
that
there
may
ever
be
some
to
confute
their
Shams
;
for
God
can
protect
and
enlarge
his
Church
,
not
only
without
the
help
,
but
against
the
opposition
of
Councils
:
There
be
many
Devices
in
Mans
heart
(
saith
Solomon
)
but
the
Counsel
of
the
Lord
,
that
shall
stand
;
for
there
is
neither
Wisdom
,
nor
Prudence
,
nor
Counsel
against
the
Lord
;
Hilary
,
Those
things
the●
are
set
up
by
Humane
Industry
,
do
not
continue
long
:
the
Church
was
otherwise
built
,
and
must
be
preserved
by
other
means
;
for
she
was
built
upon
the
Foundations
of
the
Apostle●
and
Prophets
,
and
is
fixed
,
and
cemented
together
by
one
corner
stone
Jesus
Christ
.
18.
VERY
elegant
,
and
to
our
times
,
most
seasonable
are
the
Words
of
St.
Jerome
,
Nahum
.
cap.
3.
As
often
(
saith
he
)
as
the
Devil
lulls
any
a
sleep
with
the
sweet
Blandishments
of
his
Sirens
,
the
the
Holy
Scriptures
never
fail
to
awaken
them
with
a
Surge
qui
dormis
,
Awake
thou
that
sleepest
,
and
arise
from
the
Dead
,
and
Christ
shall
give
thee
Light
.
At
the
coming
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Doctrine
;
when
the
time
of
the
Ruine
of
Nineve
,
that
beautiful
Harlot
is
come
;
then
shall
the
People
awake
,
which
had
before
been
lull'd
a
sleep
under
their
former
Teachers
,
and
shall
pass
to
the
Mountains
of
the
Scriptures
;
there
shall
they
find
the
Mountains
of
Moses
and
Joshua
the
Son
of
Nun
;
the
Mountains
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Mountains
of
the
New
Testament
,
the
Apostles
and
Evangelists
;
and
when
the
People
have
fled
to
these
Mountains
,
and
are
exercised
in
the
reading
of
them
,
tho
they
find
no
Teacher
(
for
the
Harvist
shall
be
great
,
and
the
Labourers
few
)
yet
the
Industry
of
the
People
shall
be
approved
,
in
that
they
have
fled
to
these
Mountains
,
and
the
Negligence
of
their
Teachers
shall
be
reprehended
.
Thus
hath
St.
Jerome
written
so
very
plainly
,
that
here
is
no
need
of
an
Interpreter
;
and
with
so
great
a
Congruity
to
the
Events
which
have
happened
in
our
Times
,
that
it
looks
as
if
he
had
designed
to
foretel
and
describe
to
us
,
with
a
Prophetick
Spirit
,
the
whole
State
of
our
Times
,
the
Ruine
of
that
richly
adorned
Babylonish
Harlot
,
and
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
of
God
,
the
Blindness
and
Negligence
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Alacrity
and
Zeal
of
the
People
.
For
who
can
be
so
blind
,
as
not
to
see
that
these
were
the
Masters
,
who
,
as
St.
Jerome
saith
,
led
the
People
into
Error
,
and
stupified
them
in
it
;
or
that
Rome
,
their
Nineve
,
which
was
once
painted
with
the
most
lovely
Colours
,
is
not
now
better
known
and
less
valued
;
or
that
pious
Men
being
now
as
it
were
awakned
out
of
a
deep
Sleep
,
have
not
betaken
themselves
to
the
Mountains
of
the
Scriptures
,
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
,
without
ever
expecting
the
Councils
of
such
Teachers
as
these
?
19.
BUT
without
the
Popes
Consent
at
least
(
some
may
think
)
these
things
ought
not
to
have
been
attempted
,
because
he
is
the
Bond
that
unites
the
Christ
an
Society
;
he
is
that
one
Priest
whom
God
means
in
Deuteronomy
,
from
whom
Counsel
was
to
be
expected
in
all
difficult
Cases
,
and
from
whom
the
Judgment
of
Truth
was
to
be
fetched
;
and
if
any
man
should
dare
to
disobey
him
,
he
was
to
be
put
to
death
in
the
sight
of
his
Brethren
;
and
whatsoever
he
doth
,
he
can
be
judged
by
no
mortal
Man
,
that
as
Christ
reigns
in
Heaven
,
so
he
rules
on
Earth
;
that
be
can
do
whatever
Christ
or
God
himself
can
do
;
that
his
Consistory
and
Christs
are
one
and
the
same
;
that
without
him
there
is
no
Faith
,
no
Hope
,
no
Church
;
that
he
who
forsakes
him
,
rejects
his
own
Salvation
.
For
thus
the
Canonists
the
Flatterers
of
the
Pope
,
write
not
very
modestly
of
him
,
for
they
could
scarce
say
more
,
and
certainly
not
greater
things
of
Christ
himself
.
As
for
us
,
we
have
not
forsaken
the
Pope
for
any
humane
Pleasure
or
worldly
Profit
,
and
we
wish
passionately
,
he
would
behave
himself
so
,
that
there
should
be
no
need
of
a
Departure
from
him
;
but
so
it
was
,
except
we
left
him
,
there
was
no
coming
to
Christ
.
Nor
will
he
now
enter
a
League
with
us
upon
any
other
terms
than
those
proposed
by
Nahash
King
of
Ammon
,
Jabeth-gilead
,
that
he
may
thrust
out
all
our
right
Eyes
;
for
he
will
deprive
us
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
the
Gospel
of
our
Salvation
,
and
of
all
that
Hope
we
have
in
Christ
Jesus
,
for
upon
other
Conditions
no
Peace
with
him
can
be
had
.
20.
AND
as
to
that
which
so
many
of
them
accustom
themselves
to
extol
so
very
much
,
that
the
Pope
only
is
St.
Peters
Successor
,
as
if
upon
that
account
,
he
always
carried
the
Holy
Ghost
in
his
Bosome
,
and
so
could
not
err
;
it
is
an
airy
and
a
silly
Pretence
.
The
Grace
of
God
is
promised
to
pious
Souls
,
and
to
those
that
fear
God
,
and
not
affixed
to
Chairs
and
Successions
.
Riches
(
saith
St.
Jerome
)
may
render
one
Bishop
more
powerful
than
another
;
but
yet
all
Bishops
,
what
ever
they
are
,
are
the
Successors
of
the
Apostles
.
But
if
the
Place
and
Inauguration
be
it
they
so
much
rely
on
,
both
Manasses
succeeded
David
,
and
Caiaphas
,
Aaron
,
and
an
Idol
hath
often
stood
in
the
House
of
God
.
Long
since
one
Archidamus
a
Lacedemonian
,
made
a
mighty
boasting
that
he
was
descended
from
Hercules
;
one
Nicostratus
chastised
his
Insolence
,
by
telling
him
it
did
not
seem
probable
that
he
could
be
descended
from
Hercules
,
because
Hercules
made
it
his
Business
to
rid
the
World
of
bad
Men
,
but
(
saith
he
)
you
make
all
the
good
men
you
can
bad
.
And
when
the
Pharisees
boasted
of
their
Succession
and
Linnage
,
that
they
were
of
the
Blood
of
Abraham
,
ye
seek
to
kill
me
,
a
Man
that
hath
told
you
the
Truth
which
I
have
heard
of
God
;
this
did
not
Abraham
—
ye
are
of
your
Father
the
Devil
,
and
the
Lusts
of
your
Father
ye
will
do
.
But
now
suppose
we
should
grant
something
to
Successions
,
doth
the
Pope
only
succeed
St.
Peter
?
In
what
Thing
?
in
what
Religion
?
in
what
Function
?
in
what
part
of
his
Life
?
What
one
thing
ever
had
St.
Peter
like
the
Pope
,
or
the
Pope
like
St.
Peter
?
unless
they
will
say
,
that
when
St.
Peter
was
at
Rome
he
never
taught
the
Gospel
,
he
never
fed
the
Flock
;
that
he
took
away
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
hid
his
Lords
Treasure
;
that
he
only
sate
in
the
Lateran
,
and
with
his
Finger
,
pointed
out
all
the
Spaces
of
Purgatory
,
and
the
several
sorts
of
Pains
there
;
presently
,
and
at
his
Pleasure
,
dismissed
some
Souls
for
Money
,
and
sent
other
miserable
Souls
into
Torture
;
that
he
taught
them
the
use
of
private
Masses
,
which
might
be
mumbled
over
in
every
Corner
;
that
he
muttered
the
sacred
Mysteries
in
a
low
soft
Voice
,
and
in
a
strange
Language
;
that
he
hanged
up
the
Eucharist
or
consecrated
Bread
in
every
Church
,
and
enshrined
it
on
every
Altar
,
and
carried
it
before
him
whither-ever
he
went
on
an
ambling
Jennet
,
with
Lights
and
Bells
.
That
he
consecrated
Oyl
,
Wax
,
Wooll
,
Bells
,
Calices
,
Temples
and
Altars
with
his
sacred
Breath
:
that
he
sold
Jubilees
,
Graces
,
Immunities
,
Expectancies
,
Preventions
,
first
Fruits
,
Palls
,
the
use
of
Palls
,
Bulls
,
Indulgencies
and
Pardons
▪
that
he
call'd
himself
the
Head
of
the
Church
the
High
Priest
,
the
Bishop
of
Bishops
,
and
the
only
most
Holy
;
that
he
usurp'd
Authority
over
other
Churches
;
that
he
exemped
himself
from
all
Civil
Power
;
that
he
made
Wars
,
set
Discord
amongst
Princes
;
that
he
was
carried
upon
the
Shoulders
of
Noble
men
in
a
gilded
Chair
,
with
a
Crown
full
of
Labels
or
Tassils
,
with
a
Persian
Gallantry
;
adorned
with
a
royal
Scepter
and
a
golden
Diadem
glittering
with
Jewels
.
Did
St.
Peter
heretofore
do
all
these
things
at
Rome
,
and
as
it
were
from
hand
to
hand
deliver
them
down
to
his
Successors
?
for
all
these
fine
things
are
now
done
at
Rome
,
and
that
in
such
manner
,
as
if
nothing
else
ought
to
be
done
.
21.
UNLESS
perhaps
they
would
be
better
pleased
with
turning
the
Table
,
and
saying
,
that
the
Pope
does
all
those
things
which
we
know
heretofore
St.
Peter
did
;
that
he
travails
into
all
Countries
,
preacheth
the
Gospel
,
not
only
publickly
,
but
privately
from
House
to
House
;
that
he
insisteth
opportunely
and
inopportunely
,
in
season
and
out
of
season
;
that
he
doth
the
Work
of
an
Evangelist
,
and
performs
the
Ministry
of
Christ
;
that
he
is
the
Watch-man
of
the
House
of
Israel
;
that
he
receives
the
Oracles
and
Word
of
God
,
and
delivers
them
,
as
he
received
them
,
to
the
People
;
that
he
is
the
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
the
Light
of
the
World
;
that
he
feeds
not
himself
,
but
the
Flock
;
that
he
doth
not
intangle
himself
with
the
Civil
Affairs
of
this
Life
;
that
he
doth
not
exercise
Lordship
and
Dominion
over
the
People
of
the
Lord
;
that
he
doth
not
so
much
seek
to
have
others
minister
to
,
and
serve
him
,
but
rather
that
he
may
serve
and
assist
others
;
that
he
thinks
with
St.
Peter
,
that
all
Bishops
are
his
Companions
and
Equals
;
22.
THERE
is
much
less
cause
for
them
to
complain
so
dreadfully
as
they
do
,
of
our
departure
from
them
,
and
to
recal
us
back
again
to
their
Society
and
Faith
.
There
is
a
Story
that
one
Cobilon
a
Lacedaemonian
,
being
sent
to
make
a
League
with
the
King
of
Persia
,
and
sinding
by
chance
his
Courticrs
playing
at
Dice
,
he
return'd
forthwith
,
without
dispatching
or
mentioning
the
Business
he
came
about
.
Being
examined
upon
his
return
home
why
he
had
not
executed
the
publick
Commission
they
had
given
him
,
he
replied
,
that
it
seemed
to
him
to
be
a
great
Dishonour
to
their
Common-wealth
,
if
he
had
made
an
Alliance
with
a
parcel
of
Dicers
.
Now
,
if
we
should
return
to
the
Pope
and
the
Popish
Errors
,
and
make
a
League
,
not
only
with
Dicers
,
but
with
men
infinitely
more
debauch'd
,
it
would
not
only
bring
an
ill
Report
upon
our
Fame
and
Reputation
,
but
would
be
pernicious
and
destructive
to
us
,
by
incensing
the
Wrath
of
God
against
us
,
and
burthening
and
wasting
our
Consciences
;
for
we
have
only
left
him
,
who
we
saw
had
for
many
Ages
blinded
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
and
departed
from
him
,
who
with
too
much
Insolence
,
useth
to
pretend
that
he
cannot
err
,
and
that
whatever
he
doth
,
he
cannot
be
judged
by
any
mortal
man
,
no
,
not
by
Kings
nor
Emperors
,
nor
all
the
Clergy
,
nor
all
the
People
,
tho
he
should
carry
a
thousand
Souls
with
him
to
Hell
;
from
him
who
assum'd
Dominion
,
not
only
over
Men
,
but
over
the
Angels
of
God
,
commanding
them
when
he
pleased
to
go
and
come
,
and
carry
Souls
to
Purgatory
,
and
bring
them
back
again
as
his
Holiness
thought
fit
.
Whom
Gregory
the
Great
stil'd
plainly
the
Fore-runner
and
Harbinger
of
Antichrist
,
and
an
Apostate
from
the
Faith
;
from
whom
those
[
*
](A46876-e26490-b)
*
I
suppose
by
this
Expression
,
he
means
the
several
English
Bishops
who
had
been
Protestants
in
the
Reign
of
Edward
the
6th
.
and
turning
Papists
a-again
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
were
ashamed
to
take
a
third
turn
now
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
so
not
only
sliffly
persisted
now
in
Popery
,
but
were
more
clamorous
against
the
Reformation
than
others
were
.
Heylin
,
his
Ecclesia
Restaurata
,
Anno
primo
Eliz.
pag.
286.
Champions
,
who
now
so
vigorously
opposed
the
Gospel
,
and
that
Truth
they
are
very
well
satisfied
of
,
have
every
man
of
them
heretofore
fallen
,
and
would
now
again
freely
and
willingly
leave
him
,
if
the
Note
and
Shame
of
being
thought
too
too
inconstant
,
and
their
Credits
with
the
People
did
not
hinder
them
from
it
.
Lastly
,
we
have
departed
from
him
,
to
whom
we
were
no
way
bound
,
and
who
hath
nothing
to
pretend
for
our
Submission
to
him
;
but
I
know
not
what
Genius
of
the
Place
and
the
Succession
he
possesseth
.
23.
AND
we
of
all
the
Nations
in
Christendom
have
had
the
greatest
reason
to
desert
the
Pope
;
for
our
Kings
(
even
those
who
followed
the
Faith
and
Authority
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
with
the
utmost
observance
and
deference
)
a
long
time
since
,
sufficiently
felt
the
weight
of
their
Yoke
,
and
groan'd
under
the
Tyranny
of
the
Papal
Kingdom
;
for
the
Roman
Bishops
pluckt
the
Diadem
from
off
the
Head
of
our
Henry
the
2d
.
The
Conclusion
.
THUS
I
have
acquainted
thee
,
my
Reader
,
that
it
is
no
new
or
strange
thing
to
see
the
Christian
Religion
in
these
days
upon
its
Restitution
and
Revival
in
the
World
,
entertain'd
with
Slanders
and
Reproaches
,
for
the
same
things
happened
to
Christ
himself
and
his
Apostles
.
And
yet
,
least
thou
shouldest
be
misled
and
imposed
upon
by
these
Clamors
of
our
Adversaries
,
we
have
represented
to
thee
what
the
whole
manner
of
our
Religion
is
;
what
we
believe
concerning
God
the
Father
,
concerning
his
only
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
and
concerning
the
Holy
Ghost
;
what
our
Opinion
is
concerning
the
Church
,
the
Sacraments
,
the
Ministry
,
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
and
all
the
other
parts
of
the
Christian
Religon
.
We
have
declared
also
,
that
we
detest
,
as
pernicious
to
the
Souls
of
Men
,
and
plagues
,
all
those
Ancient
Heresies
that
have
been
condemn'd
by
the
old
Councils
and
Holy
Scriptures
.
That
we
have
reduced
into
practise
again
,
as
much
as
we
can
possibly
,
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
which
our
Adversaries
had
much
weakned
;
and
that
we
punish
all
Licentious
Courses
of
Life
,
and
Debauchery
in
Manners
,
by
our
ancient
and
established
Laws
,
and
that
with
as
much
〈◊〉
as
is
fit
and
possible
.
That
we
p●●serve
all
Kingdoms
in
the
same
State
we
found
them
,
without
any
Diminution
or
Mutation
,
and
preserve
the
Majesty
of
our
Princes
intire
as
much
as
we
can
possibly
.
That
we
have
departed
from
that
Church
which
they
had
made
a
Den
of
Thieves
,
in
which
they
had
left
nothing
sound
or
like
a
Church
,
and
which
they
themselves
confessed
to
have
erred
in
many
things
,
as
Lot
left
Sodom
,
or
Abraham
Chaldea
,
not
out
of
Contention
,
but
out
of
Obedience
to
God
;
and
have
sought
the
certain
way
of
Religion
out
of
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
which
we
know
cannot
deceive
us
,
and
have
return'd
to
the
Primitive
Church
of
the
ancient
Fathers
and
Apostles
,
that
is
,
to
the
beginning
and
first
Rise
of
the
Church
,
as
to
the
proper
Fountain
.
2.
THAT
we
have
not
indeed
expected
the
Authority
or
consent
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
in
which
we
saw
nothing
was
manag'd
well
and
regularly
,
where
all
that
entered
took
an
Oath
to
one
Man
;
where
the
Ambassadors
of
our
Princes
were
despised
and
ill
treated
;
where
none
of
our
Divines
could
be
heard
;
where
Partiality
and
Ambition
openly
carried
all
things
,
and
according
to
the
Practice
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
and
the
Customs
of
our
own
Ancestors
,
we
have
reformed
our
Churches
in
a
Provincial
Synod
,
and
according
to
our
Duty
,
we
have
cast
off
the
Yoke
and
Tyranny
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
had
no
just
Authority
over
us
,
nor
was
like
either
Christ
or
St.
Peter
,
or
the
Apostles
,
or
indeed
,
like
a
Bishop
in
any
thing
.
Lastly
,
3.
WHEREFORE
,
O
Christian
and
Pious
Reader
,
now
thou
feest
the
Reasons
and
Causes
of
the
Reformation
of
Religion
with
us
,
and
of
our
Departure
from
them
,
thou
oughtest
not
to
wonder
that
we
should
rather
choose
to
obey
our
Saviour
than
Men.
St.
Paul
hath
admonished
us
,
that
we
should
not
be
carried
away
with
every
Wind
of
false
Doctrine
,
mark
them
which
cause
divisions
and
offences
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
which
we
have
learned
,
and
avoid
them
;
for
they
that
are
such
,
serve
not
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
Belly
,
and
by
good
Words
and
fair
Speeches
deceive
the
Hearts
of
the
simple
.
Their
Impostures
accordingly
,
like
Batts
and
Owls
,
do
now
sometime
since
begin
to
flie
and
steal
away
before
the
rising
Sun
,
and
cannot
indure
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
;
and
altho
they
were
in
some
sense
built
and
heaped
almost
up
to
Heaven
,
yet
they
sink
down
into
Ruins
of
their
own
accord
.
For
thou
oughtest
not
to
think
that
those
things
happened
accidentally
or
by
chance
.
It
was
certainly
the
Will
of
God
,
that
in
these
times
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
should
,
in
defiance
of
all
opposition
,
be
spread
abroad
in
the
World
;
and
therefore
men
being
moved
by
the
Word
of
God
,
freely
betook
themselves
to
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
;
and
as
for
us
,
we
sought
neither
Riches
nor
Pleasure
,
nor
case
by
this
Change
;
for
our
Adversaries
abound
in
all
these
,
and
we
had
a
much
larger
Share
of
them
whilst
we
continued
with
them
.
4.
NOR
do
we
decline
Concord
and
Peace
with
Men
neither
,
but
yet
we
will
not
continue
in
a
State
of
War
God
,
that
we
might
have
Peace
with
Men.
The
Name
of
Peace
(
saith
St.
Hilary
)
is
Pleasant
,
but
then
Peace
and
Servitude
are
not
the
same
thing
;
for
(
if
according
to
their
desire
)
the
Name
of
Christ
should
be
supprest
,
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
betrayed
,
their
wicked
Errors
be
dissembled
,
the
Eyes
of
Christian
Men
be
deluded
,
and
a
plain
and
apparent
Conspiracy
be
carried
on
against
God
himself
;
this
is
not
(
saith
that
great
Man
)
Peace
,
but
the
conditions
of
a
most
base
Slavery
.
There
is
,
saith
Nazianzen
,
an
unprofitable
Peace
,
and
there
is
an
useful
sort
of
Discord
;
for
we
must
pursue
Peace
with
Conditions
,
as
far
as
〈◊〉
lawful
,
and
in
us
lyeth
;
and
unless
these
Limitations
may
attend
it
,
Christ
himself
came
not
to
bring
Peace
into
the
World
,
but
a
Sword
.
5.
WHEREFORE
,
if
the
Pope
does
indeed
desire
we
should
be
reconciled
to
him
,
he
ought
first
to
reconcile
himself
to
God
;
for
as
St.
Cyprian
saith
,
Schisms
arise
from
hence
,
that
the
Head
is
not
sought
,
and
a
Return
is
not
made
to
the
Fountain
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
the
Precepts
of
our
Heavenly
Master
are
not
kept
,
for
else
it
is
not
Peace
(
saith
he
)
but
War
;
neither
can
any
man
be
united
to
the
Church
,
who
is
separated
from
the
Gospel
.
But
these
men
,
(
with
whom
we
are
concern'd
)
do
use
to
make
a
base
gain
by
the
Name
of
Peace
,
for
the
Peace
they
seek
,
is
only
a
Peace
of
idle
Bellies
;
6.
IN
these
times
the
Pardoners
,
Dataries
,
Collectors
and
Pimps
of
the
Court
of
Rome
make
the
greatest
Complaints
against
us
,
who
with
others
of
their
Trade
,
think
that
great
Gain
is
Godliness
,
and
serve
not
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
Bellies
;
for
in
the
foregoing
Ages
,
this
sort
of
men
had
a
very
profitable
imployment
;
but
now
,
whatever
is
gain'd
to
Christ
,
turns
as
they
think
,
to
their
Loss
.
Yea
,
his
Holiness
too
complains
sadly
that
Piety
is
grown
cold
,
and
his
Revenue
is
become
much
smaller
than
heretofore
it
was
;
and
therefore
the
good
man
does
his
utmost
to
make
us
hated
,
loads
us
with
Reproaches
,
and
condemns
us
for
Hereticks
(
without
any
mercy
)
that
they
who
know
not
the
real
cause
of
all
this
,
may
thereby
be
induced
to
believe
us
the
very
worst
of
men
,
and
yet
in
the
interim
we
are
not
therefore
ashamed
,
nor
indeed
ought
we
to
be
so
,
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
because
we
esteem
the
Glory
of
God
more
than
the
good
Opinion
of
Men.
We
know
that
all
we
teach
is
true
,
and
we
cannot
offer
Violence
to
our
own
Consciences
,
or
give
Testimony
against
God
,
for
if
we
deny
any
part
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
before
Men
,
he
will
in
like
manner
deny
us
before
his
Father
;
and
if
there
be
any
that
will
be
offended
,
and
cannot
bear
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
they
are
blind
,
and
the
Leaders
of
the
Blind
;
but
the
Truth
is
still
to
be
preached
and
owned
,
and
we
must
patiently
expect
the
Judgment
of
God
.
7.
AND
in
the
interim
,
our
Adversaries
should
do
well
to
bethink
themselves
seriously
of
their
own
Salvation
,
and
to
put
an
end
to
their
Raging
Hatred
and
Persecution
of
the
Gospel
of
the
Son
of
God
,
that
at
last
,
they
may
not
find
him
the
Vindicator
and
Revenger
of
his
own
Cause
;
for
God
will
not
be
had
in
derision
;
and
men
too
,
now
see
what
is
doing
;
that
Flame
,
the
more
it
is
repress'd
,
with
so
much
the
greater
Violence
doth
it
break
out
again
and
display
it self
.
Their
Infidelity
and
Unbelief
shall
never
be
able
to
frustrate
or
put
a
stop
to
the
Faith
of
God
;
and
if
they
shall
still
persist
in
the
Hardness
of
their
Hearts
,
and
refuce
to
receive
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Publicans
and
the
Harlots
shall
go
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
before
them
.
The
God
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
open
all
their
Eyes
,
that
they
may
see
that
blessed
Hope
to
which
they
are
called
,
that
we
may
altogether
glorifie
the
only
true
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
,
whom
he
hath
sent
down
to
us
from
Heaven
;
to
whom
,
with
the
Father
and
the
Holy
Spirit
,
be
rendred
all
Honour
and
Glory
to
all
Eternity
.
Amen
.
Amen
.
AN
EPISTLE
Written
by
the
Reverend
Father
in
God
JOHN
JEWEL
,
Lord
Bishop
of
SARUM
,
TO
SEIGNIOR
SCIPEO
A
Venetian
Gentleman
.
In
Answer
to
a
Letter
of
his
,
in
which
he
complains
of
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
for
their
not
appearing
in
the
Council
of
Trent
,
nor
excusing
their
Absence
by
Letters
.
SIR
,
YOU
are
pleased
to
write
to
me
with
much
freedom
,
according
to
the
great
Acquaintance
which
hath
been
between
us
(
ever
since
we
lived
together
at
Padua
,
where
you
were
imployed
in
the
publick
Service
of
your
Common-wealth
,
and
I
in
the
Pursute
of
Learning
)
that
both
your self
,
and
many
others
with
you
,
in
those
Parts
,
do
much
admire
,
that
seeing
there
is
at
this
time
a
General
Council
call'd
by
the
Pope
at
Trent
,
for
the
composing
Controversies
in
Religion
,
and
the
extinguishing
all
Contentions
that
have
arisen
on
that
account
;
and
that
,
whereas
all
other
Nations
are
assembled
there
,
the
Kingdom
of
England
alone
,
has
neither
sent
any
Ambassador
thither
,
nor
excused
their
Absence
by
Envoys
or
Letters
;
but
in
the
mean
time
,
without
the
Consent
of
the
Council
,
hath
chang'd
almost
the
whole
Order
of
their
Ancient
and
Paternal
Religion
;
that
one
of
these
things
hath
the
appearance
of
a
proud
Contumacy
,
and
the
other
of
a
pernicious
Schism
;
for
it
is
a
great
Wickedness
for
any
man
(
say
you
)
to
decline
the
most
holy
Authority
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
or
to
to
withdraw
himself
,
when
he
is
call'd
to
a
Council
by
him
.
And
that
Controversies
in
Religion
ought
not
to
be
determined
any
where
but
in
such
Conventions
,
for
there
are
the
Patriarchs
and
Bishops
,
and
the
most
Learned
of
all
Orders
of
Men
in
the
Church
;
at
their
Mouths
the
Truth
is
to
be
sought
,
there
are
the
great
Lights
of
the
Church
,
and
there
the
Holy
Ghost
is
ever
present
,
and
accordingly
,
pious
Princes
have
in
every
age
referr'd
all
those
Doubts
which
have
happened
concerning
the
Worship
of
God
,
to
such
publick
Consultations
.
That
neither
Moses
,
nor
Joshua
,
nor
David
,
nor
Ezechia
,
nor
Josias
,
nor
any
other
of
the
Judges
,
Kings
or
Priests
,
did
ever
deliberate
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
any
other
way
,
than
in
a
Council
of
the
Bishops
.
That
the
Apostles
of
Christ
and
the
Holy
Fathers
held
Councils
;
that
so
the
Truth
was
discovered
,
so
Heresies
were
suppress'd
,
so
Arrius
,
so
Eunomius
,
so
Eutyches
,
so
Macedonius
,
and
so
Pelagius
were
overcome
,
and
so
at
this
time
the
Dissentions
of
the
World
may
be
composed
,
and
the
Ruins
of
the
Church
repair'd
,
if
Men
would
be
pleas'd
to
lay
by
their
Animosities
and
Partiality
,
and
come
to
this
Council
;
but
without
a
Council
it
is
utterly
unlawful
to
attempt
any
Change
in
Matters
of
Religion
.
2.
THIS
Sir
,
is
almost
the
whole
Sum
of
your
Letter
,
and
as
for
me
,
I
will
not
now
presume
to
give
you
in
Answer
,
on
the
behalf
of
England
,
an
exact
Account
of
the
reason
of
all
our
publick
Transactions
;
nor
do
I
think
it
is
your
Will
or
Expectation
that
I
should
;
the
Counsels
of
Kings
are
conceal'd
and
secret
,
and
so
they
ought
to
be
,
and
this
you
Sir
know
perfectly
well
,
that
they
are
not
to
be
reveal'd
at
random
to
every
body
,
or
any
body
;
and
yet
in
compliance
with
that
old
and
intimate
Acquaintance
that
has
been
between
us
(
because
I
see
you
so
earnestly
desire
it
)
I
will
shortly
and
friendly
tell
you
what
my
Judgment
is
;
but
as
(
another
saith
)
as
far
as
I
know
and
may
,
which
I
doubt
not
,
will
give
you
an
intire
Satisfaction
.
3.
WE
wonder
(
say
you
)
that
no
Ambassadors
from
England
are
come
to
the
Council
.
I
beseech
you
Sir
,
are
the
English
the
only
Nation
who
have
not
come
to
the
Council
?
Have
you
Sir
been
at
the
Council
your self
?
Have
you
taken
an
exact
Account
?
Have
you
told
them
exactly
by
Poll
?
Did
you
Sir
,
see
there
all
the
other
Nations
come
together
from
all
Parts
of
the
World
,
except
the
English
?
But
Sir
,
if
you
are
so
mightily
in
love
with
Wondering
,
why
did
you
not
admire
this
too
,
that
neither
any
one
of
the
three
great
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
,
Antioch
,
nor
Alexandria
,
nor
Presbyter
John
,
nor
the
Grecians
,
Armenians
,
Medes
,
Persians
,
Egyptians
;
those
of
Barbary
,
Ethiopia
,
or
the
Indies
,
did
not
come
to
the
Council
too
?
for
is
there
not
many
in
those
Nations
who
believe
in
Christ
?
have
they
not
Bishops
?
are
they
not
by
Name
,
and
in
reality
Christians
?
And
Sir
,
did
Ambassadors
come
from
all
these
Nations
to
the
Council
?
or
will
you
rather
say
the
Pope
did
not
call
them
,
or
that
they
are
not
bound
by
your
Ecclesiastical
Sanctions
?
4.
BUT
Sir
,
we
have
much
greater
reason
to
wonder
,
that
when
the
Pope
hath
beforehand
condemn'd
us
,
and
publickly
pronounc'd
us
excommunicated
as
Hereticks
,
without
ever
hearing
us
make
our
Defence
,
or
alledging
any
thing
against
us
,
he
should
afterwards
call
us
to
the
Council
;
for
to
condemn
and
punish
men
first
,
and
then
to
call
them
to
Judgment
,
is
a
very
absurd
way
of
Procedure
,
a
meer
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Cart
before
the
Horses
.
But
Sir
,
I
would
very
gladly
be
inform'd
if
the
Popes
Intentions
be
to
consult
with
us
concerning
Religion
in
this
Council
,
whom
he
has
condemn'd
for
Hereticks
,
as
I
said
,
or
if
he
intends
we
shall
stand
at
the
Bar
,
and
be
obliged
forthwith
to
change
our
Minds
,
or
be
immediately
condemn'd
again
?
one
of
these
things
is
new
or
without
Example
,
and
stiffly
denied
to
those
of
our
Perswasion
,
by
Pope
Julius
the
third
;
and
the
other
is
ridiculous
,
if
he
thinks
the
English
so
silly
,
as
to
come
to
the
Council
for
no
other
purpose
but
to
be
accused
,
and
make
their
Defence
as
well
as
they
can
,
and
before
his
Holiness
especially
,
who
is
long
since
accused
himself
,
not
only
by
us
,
but
by
his
own
party
,
of
many
great
Crimes
.
5.
BUT
Sir
,
if
England
only
seems
so
stubborn
to
you
,
where
are
the
Ambassadors
of
the
King
of
Denmark
,
the
Princes
of
Germany
,
and
the
King
of
Sweden
,
of
the
Switzers
,
of
the
Grisons
,
of
the
Hanse
Towns
of
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
and
of
the
Dukedom
of
Prussia
?
and
now
when
so
many
of
the
Christian
Nations
are
absent
from
your
Council
,
it
is
a
most
foolish
thing
to
speak
of
none
but
the
English
;
but
why
do
I
speak
of
them
?
the
Pope
himself
will
not
vouchsafe
to
come
to
his
own
Council
;
and
did
you
not
wonder
at
this
too
?
for
what
Insolence
is
this
,
for
any
one
man
at
his
Pleasure
,
when
he
will
,
to
call
together
all
the
Christian
Kings
,
Princes
and
Bishops
,
and
to
require
them
to
yield
Obedience
to
him
in
it
,
and
in
the
mean
time
,
not
meet
them
there
himself
?
Sure
I
am
,
when
the
Apostles
call'd
a
Council
at
Jerusalem
,
St.
Peter
the
Apostle
of
whose
Chair
and
Succession
the
Popes
glory
so
infinitely
,
would
not
be
absent
.
But
I
suppose
the
Pope
Pius
the
4th
.
who
now
sits
in
that
Chair
,
remembers
very
well
what
betided
John
XXII
.
that
he
had
no
good
Fortune
at
his
Appearance
in
the
Council
of
Constance
;
for
he
came
thither
a
Pope
,
but
returned
a
Cardinal
;
and
therefore
the
Popes
ever
since
have
very
wisely
taken
care
of
themselves
,
and
kept
out
of
reach
,
and
at
home
,
and
have
stoutly
withstood
all
Councils
and
free
Debates
for
above
forty
years
since
;
when
Dr.
Martin
Luther
was
assaulted
with
all
manner
of
Curses
and
Thunderbolts
by
the
Pope
,
because
he
had
begun
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
reform
Religion
by
the
Word
of
God
and
with
all
Humility
;
begged
that
his
Cause
might
be
reserved
to
the
Hearing
and
Determination
of
a
General
Council
,
he
could
not
be
heard
;
for
Leo
the
X.
saw
very
well
,
if
the
thing
had
been
refer'd
to
a
Council
,
that
his
own
Concerns
would
be
brought
in
danger
,
and
that
he
might
hear
what
he
would
not
.
6.
THE
Name
of
a
General
Council
sounds
well
,
if
it
be
conven'd
as
it
ought
,
and
Men
would
lay
by
their
Passions
,
and
refer
all
things
to
the
Word
of
God
,
submitting
to
the
Truth
only
;
but
if
Piety
and
Religion
are
openly
oppress'd
,
if
Tyranny
and
Ambition
are
confirm'd
,
if
Factions
,
Gluttony
and
Luxury
are
encouraged
,
there
can
then
be
nothing
thought
of
that
is
of
worse
Consequence
to
the
Church
of
God
.
And
all
this
I
have
said
upon
a
Supposition
,
that
there
is
such
a
Council
somewhere
as
you
mention
,
and
yet
I
heartily
believe
there
is
none
at
last
;
but
if
indeed
there
be
any
where
any
Council
at
all
,
it
must
be
a
very
obscure
private
Council
;
for
tho
we
are
at
no
very
great
distance
from
the
Place
,
yet
we
could
never
hear
what
Bishops
were
met
,
nor
what
was
done
,
nor
indeed
whether
any
Bishops
at
all
would
meet
.
Pius
,
Ferdinandus
the
Emperor
made
answer
,
that
tho
all
other
things
were
agreeable
,
yet
the
Place
the
Pope
had
chosen
did
very
much
displease
him
,
for
that
,
tho
Trent
was
a
fine
City
,
yet
it
was
not
convenient
for
all
the
Nations
,
and
besides
,
could
not
possibly
entertain
that
great
Number
of
Persons
who
did
usually
follow
a
general
Council
.
And
almost
the
same
Answer
was
generally
given
by
all
the
Christian
Princes
,
and
some
of
them
answered
much
more
sharply
;
and
therefore
we
thought
all
these
fine
Shews
,
would
,
together
with
the
Council
,
end
in
smoak
.
7.
BUT
I
pray
Sir
,
who
call'd
this
Council
,
and
assembled
the
World
together
?
you
will
say
Pope
Pius
the
IV.
and
why
he
,
rather
than
the
Arch-bishop
of
Toledo
?
by
what
Authority
and
Example
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
by
what
law
hath
he
done
this
?
did
Peter
,
Linus
,
Cletus
or
Clemens
thus
put
the
World
in
commotion
by
their
Edicts
?
this
,
during
the
Integrity
and
Prosperity
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
was
a
sole
Prerogative
of
the
Emperor
;
but
now
that
the
Power
of
the
Empire
is
diminished
,
and
that
the
several
Kingdoms
in
Christendom
have
shared
the
Imperial
Power
amongst
them
,
this
Power
is
devolved
to
all
the
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
.
Now
Sir
,
search
all
the
Annals
,
and
gather
together
all
the
Memoirs
of
Antiquity
,
and
you
shall
find
that
all
the
ancient
Councils
,
as
those
of
Nice
,
Ephesus
,
Chalcedon
,
and
Constantinople
,
were
call'd
by
the
Emperors
of
Rome
,
Constantinus
,
Theodosius
the
First
and
Second
,
and
Martianus
,
and
not
by
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
8.
POPE
Leo
,
a
Man
sufficiently
kind
to
himself
,
and
who
did
not
in
any
thing
neglect
the
Authority
of
his
See
,
did
yet
most
humbly
supplicate
Martian
the
Emperor
,
that
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
call
a
Council
in
Italy
,
because
that
Country
did
then
seem
most
convenient
for
that
purpose
;
his
Words
are
these
:
All
the
Priests
do
most
earnestly
beseech
your
Clemency
,
that
You
would
be
pleased
to
command
a
General
Synod
to
be
celebrated
in
Italy
.
But
this
Emperor
,
that
he
might
shew
that
he
had
the
Right
of
calling
Councils
,
and
none
but
he
;
commanded
the
Council
to
meet
at
Chalcedon
in
Bithynia
,
and
not
in
Italy
,
where
the
Pope
did
most
violently
desire
it
should
have
been
held
.
And
when
Ruffinus
,
in
the
Contest
which
he
had
with
St.
Jerome
,
alledged
a
Synod
,
tell
us
(
said
St.
Jerome
)
what
Emperor
commanded
it
to
meet
;
St.
Jerome
did
not
think
a
General
Council
of
any
great
Validity
,
except
some
of
the
Emperors
call'd
it
.
Now
I
do
not
inquire
what
Emperor
commanded
the
Bishops
to
meet
now
at
Trent
;
but
only
whether
the
Pope
(
who
takes
so
much
upon
him
)
hath
consulted
with
the
Emperor
about
holding
this
Council
,
and
what
Christian
King
or
Prince
has
he
prae-acquainted
with
his
Will
?
Now
to
break
in
upon
the
Rights
of
another
,
and
to
assume
to
a
mans
self
what
belongs
to
another
man
by
Fraud
or
Force
is
injurious
,
and
for
him
to
abuse
the
Clemency
of
Princes
,
and
to
command
them
as
if
they
were
his
Servants
,
is
a
superlative
and
intolerable
piece
of
Injury
and
contumely
,
and
it
would
be
an
equal
Injustice
in
us
to
confirm
and
allow
that
Injury
and
Insolence
of
his
by
our
Compliance
;
and
therefore
if
we
should
only
reply
,
That
this
Council
of
yours
at
Trent
is
not
lawfully
call'd
,
and
that
nothing
relating
to
it
has
been
rightly
and
orderly
managed
by
Pope
Pius
,
no
man
can
with
any
Justice
blame
our
Absence
.
9.
I
shall
not
here
trouble
you
with
an
exact
account
of
the
Injuries
our
Nation
hath
received
from
the
Popes
of
Rome
;
that
they
have
snatch'd
the
Scepters
out
of
the
Hands
,
and
plucked
the
Diadems
from
off
the
Heads
of
our
Kings
;
that
they
pretend
that
this
Kingdom
is
theirs
,
that
it
is
possess'd
in
their
Right
,
and
that
our
Kings
are
their
Beneficiaries
of
Homagers
:
These
are
old
Injuries
;
but
of
late
years
,
they
have
stir'd
up
at
one
time
the
King
of
France
,
and
at
another
the
Emperor
;
and
what
this
Pope
Pius
has
consulted
,
spoken
,
done
,
contrived
and
threatned
against
us
,
need
not
be
remembred
here
,
for
his
Words
and
Actions
are
not
so
close
and
secret
,
but
they
may
be
known
,
and
his
Will
thereby
be
discovered
.
And
as
to
the
means
by
which
he
acquired
the
Popedom
,
and
the
steps
by
which
he
climb'd
to
that
heighth
of
Dignity
,
I
shall
say
nothing
.
I
do
not
say
that
he
corrupted
the
Cardinals
,
by
purchasing
their
Votes
,
and
by
Bargain
and
Purchase
,
as
by
Mines
and
Ambushes
aspired
to
the
Popedom
.
I
do
no
say
neither
,
that
very
lately
,
when
he
was
not
able
to
pay
the
Cardinal
Caraffa
,
by
whose
Assistance
he
purchased
the
Votes
of
the
other
Cardinals
,
and
to
whom
,
upon
that
Score
,
he
ow'd
a
very
considerable
Sum
of
Money
,
he
cast
the
poor
man
into
Prison
,
and
there
basely
murthered
him
.
I
leave
these
,
and
such
other
things
as
these
are
,
rather
to
you
,
who
being
nearer
to
them
,
must
needs
see
them
more
clearly
,
and
understand
them
better
than
we
do
at
this
distance
.
And
now
Sir
,
do
you
wonder
that
we
should
not
come
to
this
bloody
man
,
this
Purchaser
of
Votes
,
this
Bankrupt
,
and
this
Simonaical
Heretick
?
It
becomes
not
a
wise
man
(
believe
me
)
to
throw
himself
into
the
Chair
of
Pestilence
,
and
to
consult
concerning
Religion
with
the
Enemies
of
all
Religion
.
My
Mother
(
said
one
)
commanded
me
not
to
approach
to
the
Infamous
;
and
St.
John
the
Apostle
,
durst
not
remain
in
the
same
Bath
,
and
wash
himself
with
one
Cerinthius
a
Heretick
,
lest
he
should
perish
with
him
by
a
Thunder
Clap
from
Heaven
.
I
have
not
sat
(
said
David
)
in
the
Council
of
the
Wicked
▪
neither
have
I
walked
with
the
Workers
of
Iniquity
.
10.
WELL
,
but
be
it
so
,
for
this
time
let
it
be
granted
,
that
the
Right
of
calling
Councils
belongs
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
he
can
(
in
this
point
)
command
the
World
;
and
let
whatever
we
have
said
concerning
the
Power
of
the
Emperor
,
and
the
Right
of
Kings
be
taken
for
false
and
vain
,
and
let
Pius
be
supposed
too
to
be
a
good
man
;
that
he
was
rightly
and
lawfully
chosen
Pope
,
that
he
has
not
sought
the
Life
of
any
man
,
that
he
has
not
murthered
Caraffa
in
Prison
;
yet
it
is
fit
that
Councils
should
be
free
after
all
this
,
and
that
who
pleaseth
may
be
there
,
who
cannot
conveniently
,
may
on
the
other
side
be
absent
;
this
was
the
equity
and
moderation
of
better
men
:
Princes
then
were
not
treated
with
so
much
Violence
and
Rudeness
,
so
that
if
any
person
happened
to
stay
at
Home
,
or
did
not
send
Ambassadors
to
the
Council
,
he
should
presently
be
noted
by
the
Eyes
and
Fingers
of
all
men
.
I
beseech
you
Sir
,
what
Observer
kept
count
who
was
absent
from
the
Councils
of
Nice
,
Ephesus
,
Constantinople
and
Chalcedon
?
but
there
was
in
none
of
these
any
Ambassadors
from
England
,
Scotland
,
Poland
,
Hungary
,
Spain
,
Denmark
,
nor
any
part
of
Germany
.
See
,
read
and
consider
the
Subscriptions
,
and
you
will
find
what
I
say
is
true
.
And
why
do
you
not
rather
wonder
that
the
Britans
did
not
come
to
those
full
,
famous
,
celebrated
and
frequented
Councils
?
Or
that
the
Popes
then
were
so
wonderful
patient
,
that
they
did
not
presently
censure
them
for
Contumacy
?
But
this
Papal
tyranny
was
not
then
grown
up
,
it
was
then
lawful
for
Pious
Bishops
and
the
Holy
Fathers
,
without
any
Prejudice
,
to
stay
at
Home
.
Paul
the
Apostle
,
would
not
trust
himself
to
the
Council
of
Jerusalem
,
but
appealed
unto
Caesar
;
and
tho
St.
Athanasius
the
Bishop
was
call'd
to
the
Council
at
Caesarea
by
the
Emperor
,
yet
he
would
not
come
;
and
he
also
,
when
he
perceived
the
Arrian
Party
the
strongest
in
the
Council
of
Syrmium
,
would
not
stay
,
but
presently
withdrew
and
went
away
;
and
the
Bishops
of
the
West
following
his
Example
,
refused
to
come
to
that
Council
.
St.
John
Chrysostom
did
not
come
to
an
Arrian
Council
,
tho
he
was
invited
both
by
Letters
and
Messengers
sent
by
Arcadius
the
Emperor
.
When
the
Arrian
Bishops
in
Palestine
were
met
together
,
and
had
the
greatest
part
of
the
Votes
on
their
side
,
Paphnutius
an
old
man
,
and
Maximus
Bishop
of
Jerusalem
departed
out
of
the
Convention
and
went
away
.
Cyrillus
a
Bishop
,
appealed
from
the
Council
of
the
Patropassians
;
Paulinus
Bishop
of
Treves
,
would
not
come
to
the
Council
of
Millan
,
because
he
saw
,
by
reason
of
the
Favour
and
Power
of
Constantius
the
Emperor
,
every
thing
plied
under
,
and
was
over-rul'd
by
Auxentius
an
Arrian
Bishop
.
The
Bishops
who
came
to
the
Council
at
Constantinople
,
would
not
afterwards
come
to
that
which
was
holden
at
Rome
,
to
which
they
were
call'd
also
,
which
yet
was
no
prejudice
to
them
,
tho
they
were
commanded
to
attend
there
by
Letters
from
the
Emperor
;
it
was
then
thought
a
sufficient
Excuse
,
that
they
must
attend
the
Reformation
and
Care
of
their
own
Churches
,
tho
they
saw
that
the
Arrians
then
prevail'd
every
where
,
and
that
their
Presence
might
have
been
of
a
mighty
consequence
for
the
abating
their
Rage
.
11.
WHAT
if
our
Bishops
should
now
make
the
same
Answers
,
that
they
can
spare
no
time
from
the
sacred
Ministry
,
that
they
are
totally
taken
up
in
restoring
and
reforming
their
Churches
,
that
they
cannot
be
spared
from
home
five
,
six
,
or
seven
years
,
and
especially
in
that
place
where
they
can
do
no
good
?
for
our
Bishops
have
not
the
same
leisure
with
those
who
luxuriously
spend
their
time
in
Palaces
at
Rome
,
and
depend
upon
the
Cardinals
,
and
lye
at
the
catch
for
rich
Preferments
;
for
our
Churches
are
so
miserably
ruin'd
and
perverted
by
the
ill
Management
of
these
men
,
that
it
is
neither
a
small
time
nor
an
ordinary
Diligence
that
can
reform
them
.
And
now
we
see
plainly
that
they
design
a
Diversion
and
mis-spending
of
our
times
,
that
when
there
is
no
need
of
it
,
we
may
be
drawn
from
Home
,
and
so
may
neither
promote
the
Reformation
at
Home
,
nor
be
suffered
by
them
to
do
it
in
the
Council
.
12.
For
the
Pope
indeed
does
but
dissemble
with
the
World
(
that
you
may
not
be
deluded
)
he
intends
no
Council
:
nor
are
you
to
think
that
he
acts
any
thing
sincerely
and
truly
.
He
that
knows
not
how
to
dissemble
(
said
Lewis
the
11th
.
to
Charles
the
8th
.
his
Successor
)
knows
not
how
to
Reign
:
And
much
more
he
that
knows
not
how
to
dissemble
,
and
conceal
his
Counsels
under
the
Gravity
of
his
Looks
,
as
things
go
now
,
will
never
be
able
to
act
the
part
of
a
Pope
,
for
that
See
is
supported
meerly
by
Hypocrisie
;
and
is
forced
to
supply
the
Defects
of
a
natural
Strength
with
pretended
Colours
and
Shews
.
For
if
the
Popes
did
indeed
think
that
a
General
Council
was
of
such
wonderful
efficacy
for
the
suppressing
Schisms
,
why
did
they
so
very
long
delay
so
necessary
a
means
of
it
?
Why
did
they
sit
still
thirty
years
,
and
suffer
Luthers
Doctrine
to
take
root
?
Why
did
they
not
presently
call
a
Council
?
Why
did
they
at
last
call
the
Council
of
Trent
with
great
unwillingness
and
reluctancy
,
and
more
by
the
Impulse
of
Charles
the
Emperor
,
than
by
their
own
free
Wills
?
and
when
the
Council
had
sit
almost
ten
years
at
Trent
,
why
after
so
tedious
a
Consultation
,
was
nothing
brought
to
an
Issue
?
Why
did
they
leave
their
Business
undone
?
Who
hindred
them
?
Who
withstood
them
?
Believe
me
in
this
my
Brother
,
the
Pope
has
no
design
now
that
a
Council
should
meet
,
or
Religion
be
reform'd
,
which
they
perfectly
despise
.
All
their
Business
,
Desires
and
Contentions
,
aim
at
nothing
but
the
deluding
the
Minds
of
Religious
Men
,
and
the
whole
World
,
with
the
Expectation
of
a
General
Council
.
13.
THEY
see
long
since
that
their
Revenues
are
diminished
and
ruin'd
,
that
their
Arts
have
not
the
same
success
they
have
had
heretofore
,
that
an
Incredible
number
of
men
do
every
day
fall
off
from
them
;
there
is
not
now
that
vast
concourse
of
People
to
Rome
;
men
do
neither
esteem
nor
purchase
their
Indulgences
,
Interdictions
,
Benedictions
,
Absolutions
,
and
vain
Bulls
at
the
Rate
they
have
done
;
the
Sales
of
their
Ceremonies
and
Masses
,
and
all
that
Whorish
Paint
is
not
much
valued
;
so
that
a
very
great
part
of
their
Pomp
and
Tyranny
is
fallen
,
their
Incoms
reduced
to
a
lower
Ebb
than
ever
;
they
and
their
Partizans
are
become
the
Scorn
of
Children
,
so
that
now
their
whole
Concern
is
at
the
Stake
:
Nor
is
there
any
wonder
that
those
things
should
fall
,
which
were
supported
by
no
roots
.
Our
Saviour
JESUS
CHRIST
hath
put
an
end
to
them
,
not
by
Arms
or
the
force
of
Soldiers
,
but
by
an
Heavenly
Impulse
,
and
the
Breath
of
his
mouth
;
and
he
will
intirely
consume
and
abolish
them
by
the
brightness
of
his
coming
:
such
is
the
force
of
the
Word
of
God
,
the
Power
of
the
Gospel
;
and
these
are
the
Weapons
which
will
bring
down
every
high
thing
which
is
built
up
or
exalted
against
the
Knowledge
of
God
.
This
Doctrine
shall
be
preached
in
spite
of
all
throughout
the
World
,
and
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
;
the
Merit-mongers
Shops
at
Rome
do
now
lye
desolate
;
their
Wares
(
Like
the
Goods
of
Porsenna
)
are
cried
at
a
low
price
,
and
there
is
scarce
any
to
buy
them
;
a
poor
Dealer
in
Indulgences
does
now
wander
about
,
and
rarely
finds
a
Fool
that
will
purchase
one
.
This
Sir
,
is
the
great
Concern
;
from
hence
spring
the
Papal
Tears
and
Cares
;
they
see
this
Light
sprung
out
of
one
small
Spark
,
and
what
now
may
be
the
Event
when
there
are
so
many
Fires
kindled
every
where
on
the
Earth
,
and
so
many
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
own
and
profess
the
Gospel
?
for
these
men
do
no
serve
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
Bellies
.
There
goes
a
Story
,
that
when
Carneades
the
Philosopher
was
at
Rome
,
and
made
that
memorable
Oration
against
Justice
,
amongst
other
things
,
he
added
this
,
That
this
Virtue
,
if
it
was
a
Virtue
,
was
not
of
less
use
to
any
part
of
Mankind
,
than
to
the
Romans
;
for
they
,
by
Force
and
Stealth
had
subdued
those
Kingdoms
to
themselves
,
which
of
right
belonged
to
other
men
,
and
by
a
most
flagrant
Injustice
had
arrived
to
the
Empire
of
the
World
;
and
that
if
now
they
should
fall
to
the
Exercise
of
Justice
,
all
these
must
be
restored
to
the
right
owners
,
which
they
possess'd
so
unjustly
;
and
so
they
should
be
reduced
to
their
Shepherds
Cottages
,
and
poor
cold
Sheds
,
which
was
all
they
had
at
first
.
And
so
now
these
,
if
they
should
lay
aside
their
Dissimulation
,
and
act
sincerely
,
and
do
their
Duty
,
and
give
every
one
what
was
truly
their
own
,
they
must
then
return
to
the
Staff
and
Scrip
again
,
to
Sobriety
and
Modesty
,
to
the
Labours
and
Duty
of
a
Bishop
;
for
they
have
heard
what
St.
Augustin
said
,
Bishop
,
is
a
Name
of
Labour
,
and
not
of
Honour
:
and
that
they
were
no
Bishops
who
sought
more
to
be
over
the
People
,
than
to
do
them
good
,
and
therefore
they
see
that
the
spreading
of
the
Gospel
is
of
less
advantage
to
them
than
to
any
other
men
in
the
World
;
for
if
ever
they
should
entertain
a
thought
of
reforming
,
they
are
undone
,
and
therefore
now
they
fill
the
World
with
Tumults
and
Disorders
;
as
Demetrius
the
Silver-Smith
heretofore
did
,
when
he
saw
his
Trade
was
going
down
.
And
this
is
the
true
cause
why
Councils
are
now
call'd
,
and
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
are
assembled
;
for
this
seems
now
the
cunningest
way
,
to
prolong
the
time
for
some
few
years
,
by
suspending
the
minds
of
men
with
Expectation
:
and
in
the
interim
,
many
things
(
as
is
usual
)
may
happen
,
a
War
may
break
out
,
some
of
the
Princes
may
dye
,
and
the
strange
Inclinations
of
Men
towards
the
Reformation
,
may
be
blunted
by
delays
,
and
languish
by
degrees
,
and
in
the
mean
time
(
as
one
said
)
I
hope
something
will
be
done
.
14.
OF
old
,
when
the
Athenians
(
after
they
had
beaten
the
Persians
out
of
Greece
)
began
to
rebuild
their
Walls
,
which
they
themselves
had
levell'd
with
the
Ground
during
the
War
.
And
the
Lacedemonians
,
that
they
might
still
have
the
Athenians
at
their
Mercy
,
did
severely
prohibit
them
not
to
do
it
:
Themistocles
the
General
of
the
Athenians
,
promised
that
he
would
go
to
Lacedemon
,
and
deliberate
with
them
about
this
Business
;
and
accordingly
,
when
he
had
began
his
Journey
,
that
he
might
gain
time
,
first
he
pretended
a
Sickness
,
that
he
might
stay
a
while
by
the
way
;
and
when
at
last
he
got
to
Lacedemon
,
he
began
one
Delay
after
another
,
one
while
the
Articles
did
not
please
him
;
another
while
,
he
must
consider
of
them
a
while
;
now
he
must
stay
for
his
fellow
Ambassadors
,
without
whom
he
could
do
nothing
;
and
soon
after
,
he
must
send
Messengers
to
Athens
,
to
know
their
Pleasures
,
and
in
the
interim
,
whilst
he
was
spinning
out
the
time
,
the
Athenians
fortified
their
City
,
that
in
case
any
Force
were
imployed
against
them
,
they
might
be
in
a
condition
to
repel
it
:
and
just
thus
our
Adversaries
,
by
gaining
one
day
after
another
,
and
pretending
to
refer
all
thins
to
a
Council
,
in
the
mean
time
build
their
own
Walls
,
whilst
we
sit
still
and
expect
I
know
not
what
Wonders
from
them
,
and
in
the
end
;
when
they
have
taken
their
Measures
,
and
put
their
Affairs
out
of
danger
,
then
they
will
shut
us
out
of
doors
,
and
tell
us
that
no
Council
can
be
held
,
nor
any
thing
else
done
.
15.
FOR
it
is
worth
the
while
to
consider
their
Arts
and
Stratagems
;
how
often
have
Councils
been
call'd
,
and
yet
have
not
met
?
how
often
has
a
small
flying
Rumour
defeated
all
their
Preparations
,
and
other
mens
Expectations
?
How
often
have
the
Purple
Dons
slipt
home
,
without
doing
any
thing
,
and
adjourn'd
the
next
Session
to
the
ninth
or
tenth
year
?
How
often
has
the
Weather
,
Provisions
,
the
Place
,
or
the
Time
not
suited
with
their
Humors
?
For
the
Pope
alone
calls
the
Councils
,
and
dismisseth
them
when
he
will
:
if
any
thing
doth
not
please
him
,
or
things
begin
to
go
cross
to
his
Interest
,
presently
you
hear
his
Valete
&
Plaudite
,
Clap
your
Hands
and
farewell
.
A
Council
was
call'd
at
Basil
,
great
numbers
assembled
from
all
Places
,
many
things
were
seriously
debated
:
Pope
Eugenius
is
condemn'd
as
an
Heretick
and
a
Simonaical
Prelate
by
all
the
Votes
;
and
Amideus
,
Duke
of
Savoy
substituted
in
his
place
.
Eugenius
,
as
he
had
reason
,
takes
this
ill
,
as
a
thing
of
bad
example
to
Posterity
;
his
Power
being
very
much
above
all
Councils
:
no
Council
can
meet
(
said
he
)
but
by
his
Order
,
nor
determine
any
thing
against
his
Will
,
therefore
it
is
a
lewd
thing
to
search
into
his
Life
in
a
Conventicle
of
Bishops
.
So
without
delay
,
he
calls
the
Council
first
to
Ferrara
in
Italy
,
and
then
translates
it
to
Florence
.
What
is
the
matter
I
pray
?
did
Pope
Eugenius
think
the
change
of
Air
would
produce
a
change
in
their
Minds
,
or
that
the
Holy
Ghost
would
give
Answers
more
wisely
in
Italy
,
than
he
had
in
Germany
?
No
,
he
did
not
seek
Christ
in
all
his
Changes
,
but
his
own
dear
Interest
;
he
saw
that
in
Germany
,
Sigismund
the
Emperor
was
his
Enemy
,
and
that
his
authority
,
and
the
Favour
he
had
there
,
was
too
great
;
and
he
thought
that
if
these
Fathers
were
transplanted
from
those
cold
Climates
into
Italy
(
they
might
like
trees
removed
)
become
more
mild
,
and
their
Fruit
more
pleasant
:
for
(
O
immortal
God!
)
that
is
not
now
any
part
of
the
Business
of
a
Council
to
find
out
the
Truth
,
or
suppress
Falshood
;
the
only
Business
of
Popes
in
Councils
in
these
latter
Ages
,
has
been
the
confirming
the
Roman
Tyranny
,
the
promoting
Wars
,
the
imbroiling
the
Christian
Princes
,
and
engaging
them
one
against
another
;
the
Levying
Mony
,
sometimes
for
Expeditions
into
the
Holy
Land
,
at
other
times
for
the
building
St.
Peters
Church
;
sometimes
for
I
know
not
what
other
Uses
,
or
rather
Abuses
,
which
all
tended
to
promote
the
Luxury
and
Lusts
of
a
few
ill
men
:
and
these
were
the
only
Aims
of
all
the
late
Councils
,
for
as
for
the
Errors
and
Abuses
,
as
if
there
had
been
none
,
nothing
could
ever
be
handled
.
16.
Petrus
Alliacensis
complain'd
much
in
the
Council
of
Constance
,
concerning
the
Avarice
and
Insolence
of
the
Court
of
Rome
:
But
what
did
he
gain
by
it
?
What
part
of
their
Avarice
or
Insolence
was
ever
restrain'd
by
the
Authority
of
any
Council
?
and
he
moved
too
that
the
number
of
Holy
Days
,
and
the
Herds
of
lazy
Monks
might
be
diminished
;
and
another
(
in
a
certain
Work
which
is
call'd
the
Tripartite
,
and
is
put
in
the
end
of
the
Council
of
Laterane
)
saith
,
that
the
whole
World
is
scandalized
,
and
speaks
against
the
vast
Multitude
of
begging
Fryars
,
and
the
Fathers
in
that
Laterane
Council
say
,
We
command
all
men
streightly
for
time
to
come
,
not
to
invent
any
more
new
Religious
Orders
.
From
these
times
to
ours
,
what
has
been
done
concerning
Holy
Days
I
know
not
,
but
it
is
highly
probable
there
hath
been
no
diminution
of
them
:
but
the
Order
of
Monks
hath
been
infinitely
encreased
;
for
the
late
Popes
have
added
the
Jesuits
,
the
Capuchins
,
and
the
Theatins
,
as
if
we
had
not
had
before
a
sufficient
Swarm
of
Idle
●ellies
.
John
Gerson
,
Chancellor
of
Paris
offered
to
the
Fathers
of
the
Council
of
Constance
a
Catalogue
of
LXXV
.
Abuses
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
he
earnestly
desired
might
be
reformed
;
but
now
of
so
great
a
number
,
what
one
Abuse
have
they
since
reformed
?
Johannes
Picus
Mirandula
writes
to
Pope
Leo
,
that
he
would
diminish
the
number
of
vain
Ceremonies
,
and
curb
the
Luxury
of
the
Priests
.
After
this
,
a
great
number
of
Bishops
met
in
the
Laterane
Council
,
with
a
mighty
expectation
of
the
whole
World
;
but
what
one
Ceremony
did
they
cut
off
?
What
one
Priest
did
they
punish
for
Luxury
and
Wickendess
?
the
Poet
Mantuan
complained
(
by
name
)
of
the
Manners
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
St.
Bernard
the
Abbot
wrote
thus
to
Eugenius
the
Pope
,
your
Court
sometimes
receives
good
Men
,
but
it
makes
none
:
the
bad
do
there
thrive
,
the
good
are
ruin'd
.
And
concerning
the
miserable
state
in
which
the
Church
then
was
,
he
writes
that
from
the
Crown
of
the
Head
to
the
Sole
of
the
Foot
there
is
no
soundness
.
And
again
,
where
is
he
that
preacheth
the
acceptable
year
of
the
Lord
?
they
do
not
(
saith
he
)
in
these
times
keep
but
corrupt
the
Spouse
of
Christ
;
they
,
do
not
keep
,
but
kill
and
devour
the
Lords
Flock
.
Pope
Adrian
the
VI.
when
he
sent
his
Legate
into
Germany
,
did
ingeniously
and
truly
confess
that
the
state
of
the
whole
Clergy
was
extreamly
corrupt
:
all
we
,
the
Ecclesiastical
Prelates
(
saith
he
)
have
declined
every
one
into
his
way
,
and
there
is
not
now
one
that
doth
good
,
no
,
not
one
.
Albertus
Pighius
confesseth
,
that
in
the
very
Mass
,
which
they
will
have
to
be
most
sacred
,
and
in
which
they
place
the
Center
of
all
the
Christian
Religion
,
there
may
be
found
Abuses
and
Errors
.
And
why
should
Words
be
multiplied
?
I
omit
other
Witnesses
,
for
they
are
almost
infinite
;
many
Councils
have
been
held
since
that
time
,
and
Bishops
assembled
;
and
the
Synod
of
Basil
was
expresly
call'd
,
as
they
then
pretended
,
for
the
Reformation
of
the
whole
Clergy
;
but
notwithstanding
,
from
that
time
forward
,
Errors
increased
every
where
,
and
the
Corruptions
of
the
Clergy
became
twice
more
than
they
were
before
.
17.
THE
Cardinals
who
were
nominated
and
chosen
by
Pope
Paul
the
III.
to
consider
the
State
of
the
Church
,
gave
in
this
Answer
,
That
there
were
many
things
faulty
in
the
Church
,
and
especially
in
the
Manners
of
the
Bishops
and
inferior
Clergy
;
that
the
Bishops
were
lazy
,
and
did
not
teach
the
People
,
feed
the
Flock
,
or
take
care
of
the
Vineyard
;
that
they
lived
in
the
Courts
of
Princes
,
and
were
rarely
resident
;
that
there
was
sometimes
three
,
and
at
others
,
four
Bishopricks
held
in
commendam
by
one
Cardinal
,
which
tended
very
much
to
the
Dammage
of
the
Church
:
for
those
multiplied
Offices
(
as
they
said
)
were
not
compatible
or
to
be
held
together
(
nor
could
be
well
managed
by
any
one
person
)
and
that
all
the
Cloystered
Orders
should
be
banished
out
of
the
Church
.
After
this
,
there
was
a
Council
at
Trent
;
but
did
the
Bishops
from
that
time
begin
to
feed
the
Flock
?
or
did
they
cease
from
their
former
Non-residence
,
or
abstain
from
frequenting
the
Courts
of
Princes
?
did
the
Cardinals
cease
from
multiplying
Bishopricks
?
or
was
any
care
taken
that
the
Church
might
have
no
dammage
by
it
?
were
the
Conventual
Orders
diminished
?
is
Religion
reformed
amongst
them
?
what
occasion
then
was
there
that
so
many
Bishops
should
be
assembled
from
very
distant
places
,
or
should
to
no
purpose
deliberate
so
many
years
concerning
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
?
this
in
truth
is
just
as
if
the
Pharisees
should
pretend
to
restore
the
Temple
of
God
to
its
former
Sanctity
.
18.
THEY
confess
the
errors
and
Abuses
,
convoke
Councils
,
fain
a
great
care
of
Religion
and
Piety
,
promise
their
utmost
Labour
and
Industry
for
the
restitution
of
whatever
is
fallen
into
decay
,
and
that
they
will
joyn
with
us
in
this
Work
.
That
is
,
just
after
that
manner
as
the
Enemies
of
the
People
of
God
of
old
said
,
that
they
would
,
together
with
Nehemia
,
help
to
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
for
indeed
their
design
was
not
to
promote
the
building
of
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
but
to
hinder
it
as
much
as
they
could
possibly
:
they
would
willingly
make
a
Peace
with
us
,
but
it
is
upon
the
terms
offered
by
Nahash
to
the
Jews
of
Jabesh
,
if
we
will
suffer
them
to
bore
out
our
right
Eyes
;
that
is
,
if
we
will
suffer
them
to
deprive
us
of
the
Word
of
God
,
the
Gospel
of
our
Salvation
.
19.
FOR
have
they
any
concern
for
Religion
?
do
they
take
any
care
of
the
Church
of
God
,
who
never
regarded
the
Wrath
of
God
,
nor
the
Salvation
of
the
People
,
nor
any
part
of
their
Office
?
they
say
,
let
Pan
take
care
of
his
Sheep
.
They
in
the
mean
time
mannage
Wars
,
Hunt
,
take
their
Pleasures
and
fare
deliciously
.
That
I
may
not
mention
any
thing
that
is
more
base
.
O
immortal
God!
who
can
think
that
these
men
ever
think
on
the
Church
of
God
or
Religion
?
when
or
what
Errors
will
these
men
ever
remove
?
what
Light
will
they
afford
to
us
?
whatever
you
say
,
tho
you
could
bring
the
Sun
it self
in
your
hands
,
yet
they
would
never
the
more
see
.
They
excuse
,
paint
,
and
comb
as
much
as
ever
they
can
,
the
most
manifest
Errors
,
as
Symachus
or
Porphyrius
heretofore
did
the
Heathen
Errors
and
Follies
.
All
their
business
is
to
perswade
the
World
that
they
have
not
deceived
the
People
,
and
that
they
have
not
err'd
in
any
thing
;
or
if
they
sometimes
prevail
upon
themselves
to
reform
any
thing
,
which
they
never
,
or
very
rarely
and
sparingly
do
,
they
imitate
Alexander
the
Roman
Emperor
,
who
not
being
totally
averse
to
the
Christian
Religion
,
is
reported
to
have
worshiped
Christ
and
Orpheus
in
the
same
Chappel
;
or
as
the
ancient
Samaritans
retained
together
the
Worship
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
Service
of
Idols
;
so
they
will
sometimes
perhaps
receive
some
part
of
the
Gospel
upon
condition
that
they
may
at
the
same
time
retain
their
Superstition
and
their
doting
Errors
;
they
receive
some
Truths
,
upon
condition
they
may
hold
some
other
things
which
are
false
;
they
do
so
approve
ours
,
as
not
to
disapprove
their
own
;
and
so
they
do
not
take
away
Abuses
,
but
colour
them
over
,
and
only
new
case
the
old
Pillars
.
20.
THIS
is
their
way
of
reforming
the
Church
of
God
,
thus
they
celebrate
Conventions
and
Councils
;
the
Truth
is
not
served
,
but
Affection
,
the
better
part
is
brought
under
by
the
greater
;
the
very
Name
of
a
General
Council
is
beautiful
and
glorious
,
but
Poison
is
oftentimes
given
in
a
beautiful
Cup
:
for
it
is
not
sufficient
that
some
Bishops
and
Abbots
meet
in
one
place
;
the
efficacy
of
a
Council
is
not
placed
in
Miters
and
Purple
Robes
;
nor
is
whatever
a
Council
decrees
,
presently
to
be
taken
for
an
Oracle
.
It
was
a
Council
of
which
the
Prophet
Isaiah
writes
thus
,
Wo
to
the
rebellious
Children
,
saith
the
Lord
,
who
assemble
a
Council
,
but
not
by
me
;
take
Council
,
saith
he
,
and
it
shall
come
to
nought
,
in
another
place
.
It
was
a
Council
of
which
the
Prophet
David
saith
thus
,
The
Kings
of
the
Earth
stand
up
,
and
the
Rulers
take
Counsel
together
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
Christ
.
It
was
a
Council
which
condemn'd
the
Son
of
God
Jesus
Christ
to
the
Cross
;
it
was
a
Council
,
and
celebrated
at
Carthage
under
St.
Cyprian
,
which
decreed
that
those
that
were
baptized
by
Hereticks
,
when
they
returned
to
the
Church
should
be
rebaptized
;
which
Error
was
afterwards
forc'd
to
be
repeal'd
by
so
many
Councils
and
Writings
of
the
Fathers
.
And
:
what
need
is
there
of
so
many
Words
?
The
second
Council
of
Ephesus
was
openly
for
Eutyches
,
that
the
Humane
Nature
of
Christ
was
changed
into
the
Divine
.
The
second
Council
of
Nice
decreed
a
manifest
Idolatry
in
the
Worship
of
Images
.
The
Council
of
Basil
,
as
Albertus
Pighius
saith
,
decreed
against
all
Antiquity
,
against
Nature
,
against
Reason
,
and
against
the
Word
of
God
.
The
Council
of
Ariminium
wickedly
decreed
for
Arrius
,
that
Christ
was
not
God
;
and
to
conclude
,
many
other
Councils
afterwards
erred
too
,
as
the
Selucian
,
and
the
Syrmian
,
which
did
both
condemn
the
Homousians
or
Catholicks
,
and
also
subscribed
to
the
impious
Heresie
of
the
Council
of
Ariminium
.
Why
do
you
doubt
?
the
very
Council
of
Chalcedon
,
which
was
one
of
the
four
which
Pope
Gregory
compar'd
to
the
four
Evangelists
;
Pope
Leo
made
no
Scruple
to
accuse
that
very
Council
of
Temerity
of
Rashness
.
21.
THUS
we
see
some
Councils
to
have
been
contrary
to
other
Councils
;
and
that
as
Pope
Leo
quash'd
the
Acts
of
Adrian
,
Stephen
of
Formosus
,
John
of
Stephen
;
and
that
as
Pope
Sabinian
commanded
all
the
Writings
of
Pope
Gregory
to
be
burnt
as
perverse
and
wicked
;
so
very
often
a
latter
Council
has
abrogated
all
the
Decrees
of
a
former
.
The
Council
of
Carthage
decreed
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
should
not
be
call'd
the
highest
Priest
,
or
the
Prince
of
the
Priests
,
or
by
any
other
such
like
Title
:
but
the
latter
Councils
have
not
only
call'd
him
the
High
Priest
,
but
the
Great
Pontiff
,
and
the
Head
of
the
Universal
Church
.
The
Eliberitan
Council
decreed
,
that
it
should
not
be
lawful
,
that
what
was
worshipped
should
be
painted
on
the
Walls
of
the
Churches
.
The
Council
of
Constantinople
decreed
,
that
Images
were
not
to
be
endured
in
the
Christian
Churches
;
on
the
other
side
,
the
second
Council
of
Nice
did
allow
them
not
only
to
be
erected
in
Churches
,
but
also
to
be
worshiped
.
The
Laterane
Council
under
Pope
Julius
the
II.
was
call'd
for
no
other
purpose
but
to
rescind
the
Decrees
of
the
Council
of
Pisa
:
thus
the
latter
Bishops
frequently
oppose
the
forgoing
,
and
some
Councils
damm
up
the
Lights
of
others
;
and
these
men
will
not
be
bound
,
even
by
their
own
Councils
,
any
farther
than
they
please
and
is
for
their
Convenience
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
brings
Grist
to
their
Mill.
The
Council
of
Basil
decreed
,
that
a
Council
of
Bishops
is
above
the
Pope
;
but
the
Laterane
Council
under
Pope
Leo
,
decreed
the
Pope
to
be
above
a
Council
.
And
the
Pope
doth
not
only
carry
himself
so
as
if
he
thought
so
;
but
also
if
any
man
is
of
the
Opinion
of
this
Council
,
he
commands
him
to
be
reputed
a
Heretick
.
I
pray
Sir
,
what
would
you
do
here
?
whatever
you
say
or
think
,
either
the
Pope
or
the
Council
will
make
you
a
Heretick
,
and
all
the
Popes
for
some
Ages
,
have
opposed
these
Truths
of
the
Council
of
Basil
;
and
therefore
in
the
esteem
of
the
Council
of
Basil
,
all
the
Popes
,
for
all
these
last
Ages
,
are
Hereticks
.
The
same
Council
with
one
Voice
,
deposed
Pope
Eugenius
for
Simony
and
Schism
,
and
named
Amideus
for
his
Successor
.
But
yet
Eugenius
did
not
regard
the
Decree
of
the
Council
,
and
altho
he
was
a
Simonist
and
a
Schismatick
,
yet
he
did
not
cease
to
be
the
Successor
of
St.
Peter
,
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
the
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
in
spite
of
all
,
retaind
his
former
Dignity
,
and
was
born
as
before
on
the
shoulders
of
Noble
Men
magnificently
and
loftily
.
And
Amideus
,
a
simple
man
,
like
one
unhorsed
,
walked
upon
his
Feet
,
and
thought
himself
happy
enough
,
that
of
a
Pope
he
was
become
a
Cardinal
.
The
late
Council
at
Trent
made
a
Decree
,
that
the
Bishops
should
teach
the
People
,
and
that
no
one
of
them
should
at
the
same
time
have
two
or
more
Bishopricks
:
they
on
the
other
side
,
contrary
to
the
Canon
of
their
own
Council
,
enjoy
Pluralities
,
and
teach
nothing
,
and
so
they
make
such
Laws
as
they
will
not
be
bound
by
but
when
they
please
;
at
this
rate
have
they
ever
valued
their
own
Councils
and
Decrees
.
22.
AND
now
(
Sir
)
what
reason
have
we
to
expect
at
this
time
a
better
Event
of
things
?
for
,
for
what
cause
,
upon
what
hope
and
Expectation
is
the
Council
held
?
be
pleased
Sir
,
to
consider
with
your self
but
this
one
thing
,
what
kind
of
Men
they
are
,
upon
whose
Fidelity
,
Learning
and
Judgment
the
weight
of
the
whole
Council
,
the
debating
all
those
great
Questions
,
and
the
sum
of
the
whole
Affair
depends
?
they
are
indeed
call'd
Abbots
and
Bishops
grave
Men
,
and
great
Names
,
and
,
as
it
is
thought
,
of
great
account
in
the
Management
of
the
Church
of
God
;
but
if
you
strip
them
of
the
Names
,
Robes
,
and
Personages
of
such
Men
,
what
have
they
that
is
at
all
like
a
Bishop
or
an
Abbot
?
for
they
are
no
Ministers
of
Christ
,
no
Dispensers
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
;
they
do
not
attend
the
reading
,
nor
teach
the
Gospel
,
nor
feed
the
Flock
,
nor
till
the
Ground
,
nor
plant
the
Vincyard
,
nor
light
the
Fire
,
nor
carry
the
Ark
of
the
Lord
,
nor
perform
the
Ambassie
of
Christ
,
nor
Watch
,
nor
do
the
Work
of
an
Evangelist
;
they
do
not
fulfil
their
Ministery
,
they
entangle
themselves
in
secular
Affairs
;
they
hide
the
Treasure
of
their
Lord
,
and
take
away
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
;
they
neither
go
in
themselves
,
nor
do
they
suffer
others
to
enter
;
they
beat
their
Fellow
Servants
;
they
feed
themselves
and
not
the
Flock
;
they
sleep
,
they
snore
,
they
feast
,
they
fare
deliciously
;
they
are
Clouds
without
Water
,
Stars
without
Light
,
dumb
Dogs
,
slow
Bellies
,
and
as
St.
Bernard
said
,
they
are
not
Prelates
but
Pilats
;
not
Teachers
,
but
Seducers
;
not
Pasters
,
but
Impostors
:
the
Servants
of
Christ
(
saith
he
)
serve
Antichrist
.
And
these
are
the
only
men
to
whom
the
Popes
will
allow
a
Place
and
Vote
in
the
Council
;
in
their
Judgments
and
Power
will
they
have
the
whole
Care
and
Administration
of
the
Catholick
Church
to
be
:
Pope
Pius
hath
now
chosen
these
alone
to
put
his
Trust
in
;
but
O
good
God!
what
kind
of
Mortals
,
what
sort
of
Men
are
these
?
and
yet
as
they
think
,
all
these
Queries
are
ridiculous
:
for
it
is
not
,
say
they
,
one
farthing
difference
,
whether
they
be
Learned
or
Pious
or
no
,
or
what
they
will
or
think
;
for
in
truth
it
is
sufficient
if
they
can
but
ride
upon
a
Mule
,
and
with
great
State
and
Noise
make
the
publick
Cavalcade
to
the
Council
,
and
when
they
cam●
there
say
nothing
.
If
Sir
you
will
not
believe
me
,
and
conceive
I
have
fain'd
all
this
for
Diversion
and
Sport
,
be
but
pleased
to
hear
the
Honorable
Judgment
,
and
what
the
most
sacred
Faculty
of
the
whole
Sorbon
decreed
in
this
case
;
that
,
say
they
,
which
our
Master
have
said
concerning
a
legitimate
Assembly
,
is
,
That
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
to
the
legitimate
assembling
of
a
Council
,
it
is
sufficient
that
the
Solemnity
and
Form
of
the
Law
be
solemnly
observed
:
for
if
any
man
would
bring
this
in
question
,
whether
the
Prelates
that
sit
there
have
a
good
Intention
,
and
whether
they
be
learned
,
and
whether
they
have
the
Knowledge
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
a
mind
well
disposed
to
sound
Doctrine
,
the
Process
would
be
infinite
;
for
they
it
seems
who
sit
as
mute
as
the
Statues
of
Mercury
,
and
know
not
in
the
least
what
Religion
is
,
will
yet
answer
wondrous
well
and
aptly
concerning
the
sum
of
Religion
,
and
whatever
they
say
,
cannot
possibly
err
.
23.
Bishop
,
from
this
hour
forward
will
be
faithful
to
St.
Peter
,
and
to
the
Holy
Apostolick
Church
of
Rome
;
to
my
Lord
Pope
N.
and
to
his
Successors
canonically
entering
:
I
will
neither
be
of
Counsel
nor
in
any
Action
whereby
he
may
lose
his
Life
or
Limbs
,
or
be
taken
Prisoner
;
that
Counsel
which
he
shall
impart
to
me
by
Letters
or
by
Messengers
,
I
will
discover
to
man
to
his
Damage
:
I
will
be
a
Helper
to
defend
the
Papacy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
and
to
retain
them
against
all
men
.
Of
old
,
when
the
Priests
of
Apollo
Pythius
spoke
plainly
in
favour
of
Philip
King
of
Macedonia
,
there
were
some
who
facetiously
said
,
that
Apollo
began
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
Philippize
.
And
now
we
see
plainly
,
that
nothing
is
decreed
in
the
Council
but
by
the
Will
and
Consent
of
the
Pope
;
why
may
we
not
say
that
the
Oracles
of
the
Councils
do
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Papize
,
that
is
,
speak
nothing
but
what
the
Pope
please
?
Verres
of
old
acted
wisely
,
of
whom
it
is
reported
,
that
being
plainly
guilty
of
many
Crimes
,
he
would
not
commit
his
Reputation
and
Fame
to
any
but
confiding
men
of
his
own
Flock
and
Party
.
But
yet
the
Pope
is
many
degrees
wiser
,
for
he
will
not
have
any
Judges
but
such
as
he
knows
will
not
determine
any
thing
against
his
Will
,
because
they
have
the
same
Interest
he
hath
,
and
esteem
all
things
by
the
relation
they
have
to
their
Pleasures
and
Bellies
;
and
yet
if
they
would
they
could
not
do
otherwise
,
because
they
are
bound
to
him
by
an
Oath
too
:
indeed
they
place
the
Bible
in
the
midst
of
the
Council
,
because
they
would
seem
not
to
act
any
thing
against
the
Prescription
thereof
,
and
yet
they
only
look
upon
it
at
a
good
distance
,
but
never
read
one
word
of
it
:
in
truth
they
bring
with
them
a
prejudicated
Sentence
,
and
never
attend
what
Christ
saith
,
or
determine
any
thing
,
but
as
it
best
pleaseth
them
.
24.
AND
thus
is
all
that
Liberty
which
ought
to
be
in
all
Consultations
,
and
especially
in
those
which
concern
holy
things
,
and
which
doth
best
befit
the
holy
Spirit
,
and
the
Modesty
of
Christian
Men
,
wholly
taken
away
St.
Paul
saith
,
if
any
thing
be
revealed
to
another
that
sitteth
by
,
let
the
first
hold
his
Peace
;
but
these
men
command
him
to
be
forthwith
taken
and
hurried
to
Prison
and
burnt
,
who
shall
but
mutter
any
thing
to
the
contrary
:
as
the
cruel
Death
of
the
two
holy
and
stout
men
John
of
Hus
,
and
Jerome
of
Prague
is
an
excellent
Witness
against
them
;
which
two
men
they
murthered
contrary
to
the
publick
Faith
,
and
were
thereby
false
both
to
God
and
Man
.
So
the
false
Prophet
Zedechias
,
hath
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
left
me
,
and
come
to
thee
?
thus
having
now
excluded
all
others
,
they
reign
in
Councils
alone
,
and
have
the
sole
Right
of
Suffrages
,
and
so
make
and
divulge
such
Laws
as
the
Ephesians
did
of
old
.
Let
no
man
(
said
they
)
who
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
wiser
than
the
rest
,
presume
to
live
here
,
upon
pain
of
Banishment
and
Transportation
:
for
these
men
will
hear
none
of
us
.
that
if
they
did
not
change
their
Minds
,
they
should
be
condemned
for
Hereticks
without
ever
hearing
their
Cause
.
And
Pius
the
IV.
who
hath
now
resolved
to
call
again
that
Council
,
hath
by
the
prejudice
of
his
own
single
Judgment
,
commanded
all
those
who
have
made
defection
from
the
Authority
of
the
Church
of
Rome
(
that
is
,
the
greatest
part
of
Christendom
)
without
ever
seeing
or
hearing
them
to
be
taken
and
reputed
Hereticks
.
They
are
wont
to
say
,
and
that
upon
all
occasions
,
that
all
things
are
well
,
and
that
they
will
not
suffer
the
least
part
of
their
Doctrine
and
Religion
to
be
altered
.
Albertus
Pighius
saith
,
that
without
the
Command
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
most
plain
place
of
Scripture
is
not
to
be
believed
.
Now
is
this
their
way
to
restore
the
Church
to
her
Integrity
?
Is
this
their
seeking
Truth
?
Is
this
the
Liberty
and
Moderation
which
be●its
a
Council
?
25.
AND
altho
these
things
are
most
unjust
,
and
most
contrary
to
the
Practice
of
the
ancient
Councils
,
and
the
Usage
of
modest
and
good
Men
in
their
Deliberations
;
yet
it
is
much
more
unreasonable
,
that
whereas
the
whole
World
complains
of
the
Ambition
and
Tyranny
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
is
perswaded
,
that
until
he
is
reduced
to
a
better
Order
,
all
their
Labours
for
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
of
God
will
be
in
vain
,
and
nothing
will
be
done
;
yet
at
last
,
all
things
are
referred
to
him
alone
,
as
to
the
most
equal
Arbiter
and
Judge
.
But
(
O
good
God!
)
to
what
Man
?
I
will
not
now
say
any
of
these
things
against
him
;
that
he
is
an
Enemy
of
the
Truth
,
an
Ambitious
Covetous
Proud
Man
,
who
is
already
become
intolerable
to
his
own
:
But
I
say
that
it
is
the
utmost
pitch
of
Folly
and
Injustice
,
to
make
him
the
sole
Judge
of
all
Religion
,
who
commands
all
his
Dictates
to
be
had
in
the
self
same
Honour
and
Esteem
as
the
Words
of
St.
Peter
are
;
and
saith
,
that
in
case
he
should
Mislead
a
thousand
Souls
,
and
carry
them
with
himself
to
Hell
,
yet
no
man
ought
to
reprehend
him
for
it
:
Who
saith
,
he
can
make
Injustice
to
become
Justice
:
Whom
[
†
](A46876-e31130-b)
†
In
Corn.
Agripp
.
de
Vanitate
Scient
.
Camotensis
confesseth
to
have
corrupted
the
Scriptures
,
that
he
might
have
a
Plenitude
of
Power
.
And
why
should
I
use
more
words
?
whom
his
own
Companions
and
Ministers
,
Joachimus
Abbas
,
Petrarcha
,
Marsilius
Patavinus
,
Laurentius
Valla
,
and
Hieronymus
Savanarola
have
not
obscurly
hinted
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
To
the
Judgment
and
Will
(
I
say
)
of
this
one
Man
are
all
things
submitted
,
that
this
very
Criminal
may
be
both
the
Party
accused
,
and
the
Judge
of
his
own
very
Case
;
that
this
guilty
man
may
sit
aloft
upon
a
Throne
,
and
his
Accusers
stand
beneath
,
whilst
he
gives
Sentence
for
himself
:
for
Pope
Julius
had
given
us
these
just
and
reasonable
Laws
.
There
is
(
saith
he
)
no
Council
which
is
valid
,
nor
ever
shall
be
,
unless
supported
by
the
Authority
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
Bonifacius
the
VIII
.
saith
,
that
every
Creature
ought
to
be
subject
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
that
as
they
tender
their
Salvation
.
And
Pope
Pascal
useth
this
Expression
,
as
if
any
Councils
had
given
Laws
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
when
in
truth
,
all
the
Councils
have
been
held
,
and
received
their
Force
from
the
Authority
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
in
all
their
Statutes
,
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
is
plainly
and
apparently
excepted
.
And
another
saith
,
whatever
the
Pope
approves
or
disapproves
,
we
ought
also
to
approve
or
disapprove
:
and
what
the
Pope
allows
,
no
other
man
may
disallow
.
And
another
Flatterer
,
who
has
lost
all
Modesty
,
saith
,
that
altho
the
whole
World
should
contradict
the
Opinion
of
the
Pope
in
any
thing
,
yet
it
seems
but
reasonable
to
stand
to
the
Iudgment
of
the
Pope
.
And
another
no
less
impudently
saith
,
it
would
be
a
sort
of
Sacriledge
to
dispute
concerning
an
Action
of
the
Pope
;
who
,
tho
he
is
not
a
good
man
,
is
yet
ever
presumed
to
be
such
.
And
another
more
impudently
,
The
Pope
(
saith
he
)
hath
a
Heavenly
Will
,
and
therefore
in
those
things
which
he
wills
,
his
Will
is
instead
of
a
Reason
to
him
;
nor
is
there
any
man
who
may
say
to
him
,
why
dost
then
act
thus
?
And
that
I
may
pass
by
many
other
things
which
might
be
alledged
here
,
because
they
are
without
number
,
and
at
length
come
to
a
Conclusion
,
Pope
Innocentius
the
IX
.
more
impudently
than
any
other
,
useth
these
words
,
This
Judge
(
the
Pope
)
may
neither
be
judged
by
the
Emperor
,
nor
by
Kings
,
nor
by
the
while
Chrgy
,
nor
yet
by
all
the
people
.
O
immortal
God!
how
little
is
wanting
of
the
Pride
of
Luciser
.
North
,
and
I
will
be
like
the
most
highest
.
If
all
these
things
are
true
,
and
the
Popes
have
not
belyed
the
World
,
what
need
is
there
of
a
Council
?
or
if
they
will
hold
a
sincere
and
free
Council
,
let
all
these
things
be
condemn'd
as
dishonest
and
insolent
Lyes
,
and
let
them
not
only
be
laid
aside
,
as
to
the
court
,
and
use
of
them
,
but
be
razed
out
of
all
Books
,
that
the
sum
of
Affairs
may
never
more
be
left
to
the
Will
and
Lust
of
one
man
;
and
he
too
for
many
most
just
causes
suspected
.
But
now
on
the
contrary
,
the
Popes
say
they
cannot
err
,
and
that
the
Word
of
God
is
to
be
regulated
according
to
their
Prescription
;
and
besides
all
this
,
before
they
enter
upon
their
Papal
Dignity
,
they
take
an
Oath
that
they
will
maintain
the
Faith
of
many
late
Councils
(
in
which
all
things
are
most
fearfully
depraved
)
and
they
promise
most
religiously
,
that
they
will
not
change
any
thing
:
and
therefore
what
wonder
is
it
,
that
no
good
is
done
by
Councils
,
that
Errors
and
Abuses
are
not
taken
away
;
that
the
Ambassadors
of
Princes
are
to
no
purpose
call'd
together
,
from
such
distant
places
,
out
of
all
Lands
?
and
yet
I
hear
that
there
are
some
good
men
at
this
time
,
who
not
well
considering
what
they
say
,
tho
they
condemn
the
Pride
of
the
Pope
and
his
Persian
State
and
Magnificence
,
and
his
Epicurean
Contempt
of
all
Religion
,
yet
they
would
preserve
for
all
that
,
his
Authority
safe
and
intire
;
and
tho
sometimes
they
confess
him
to
be
Antichrist
,
yet
for
all
that
,
as
soon
as
he
ascends
that
Chair
,
they
do
not
question
but
he
is
the
universal
Bishop
,
and
the
Head
of
the
universal
Church
of
Christ
;
and
here
they
please
themselves
,
as
if
the
Holy
Ghost
were
necessarily
fixed
to
the
Pope
Court
in
the
Adrian
Mole
;
but
there
is
a
Proverb
,
that
the
Place
doth
not
sanctifie
the
Man
,
but
the
Man
the
Place
.
And
St.
Jerome
,
as
he
is
cited
by
them
,
saith
,
they
are
not
the
Children
of
the
Saints
,
who
hold
their
Places
,
but
those
who
imitate
their
good
Actions
;
for
otherwise
,
as
Christ
said
,
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
sate
in
Moses
his
Chair
,
and
he
commanded
his
Disciples
to
acknowledge
and
submit
to
their
Authority
,
so
far
as
they
answered
out
of
the
Word
of
God
.
What
(
saith
St.
Augustin
)
hath
Christ
said
more
here
,
than
that
the
Voice
of
the
Shepherd
was
heard
out
of
the
Mouth
of
a
mercenary
Servant
?
for
sitting
in
that
Chair
,
they
teach
the
Law
of
God
,
therefore
God
teacheth
by
them
;
but
if
they
will
teach
their
own
things
,
do
not
hear
them
,
do
not
do
them
;
for
St.
Paul
saith
,
Antichrist
the
Man
of
Sin
shall
sit
in
the
Holy
Place
;
and
therefore
St.
Jerome
doth
well
admonish
us
,
thou
dost
attend
St.
Peter
,
but
then
consider
Judas
;
thou
submitest
to
Stephen
,
but
cast
an
Eye
towards
Nicholas
as
the
same
time
;
Church
Dignity
doth
not
make
a
Christian
.
Thus
St.
Jerome
,
and
certainly
it
is
said
that
Marcellinus
the
Pope
did
sacrifice
to
Idols
:
Pope
Liberius
was
an
Arrian
,
Pope
John
the
XXII
.
was
a
Heretick
,
in
the
point
of
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
;
Pope
John
the
VIII
.
was
a
Woman
,
and
in
her
Popedom
,
by
a
lewd
Lust
,
committed
Adultery
,
and
in
a
Procession
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Pomp
,
before
the
Eyes
of
the
Bishops
and
Cardinals
,
she
brought
forth
a
Child
;
and
Liranus
saith
,
that
many
Roman
Popes
apostized
from
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
and
therefore
we
must
not
trust
too
much
to
Places
,
Successions
,
and
vain
Titles
of
Dignity
.
The
impious
Nero
was
descended
from
Metellus
the
Pious
,
and
Annas
and
Caiaphas
succeeded
to
Aaron
,
and
an
Idol
hath
often
been
put
in
the
place
of
God
.
26.
BUT
Sir
,
I
beseech
you
,
what
is
that
vast
Power
and
Authority
that
they
so
very
insolently
boast
of
?
Or
from
whence
had
they
it
?
from
Heaven
or
from
Men
?
Christ
(
say
they
)
said
to
Peter
,
upon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
:
in
these
words
the
Papal
Power
is
confirm'd
,
for
the
Church
of
Christ
is
placed
upon
Peter
as
upon
its
Foundation
;
but
Christ
in
these
words
gave
nothing
to
St.
Peter
apart
from
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
neither
did
he
here
make
any
mention
of
the
Pope
or
City
of
Rome
.
Christ
▪
is
that
Rock
,
Christ
,
is
that
Foundation
:
No
man
(
saith
St.
Paul
)
can
lay
another
Foundation
,
than
that
which
is
already
laid
,
which
is
Jesus
Christ
.
27.
And
St.
Augustin
,
upon
this
Rock
(
saith
he
)
I
will
build
my
Church
:
by
the
Words
,
upon
this
Rock
(
saith
he
)
is
understood
the
Confession
made
by
Peter
,
saying
,
thou
art
Christ
the
Son
of
the
living
God
;
for
(
saith
he
)
it
is
not
said
thou
art
a
Rock
,
but
thou
art
Peter
,
but
the
Rock
was
Christ
.
And
St.
Basil
,
upon
these
words
,
upon
this
Rock
,
that
is
(
saith
he
upon
this
Faith
I
will
build
my
Church
.
And
the
most
ancient
Father
Origen
,
the
Rock
(
saith
he
)
is
every
Disciple
of
Christ
,
after
he
hath
drunk
of
the
Spiritual
Rock
which
follows
;
and
upon
every
such
Rock
is
all
the
Churches
Doctrine
built
.
Now
(
Sir
)
if
you
will
suppose
that
the
whole
Church
is
built
only
upon
Peter
,
what
will
you
say
of
John
the
Son
of
Thunder
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
?
Or
shall
we
dare
to
say
that
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
never
prevail
against
Peter
only
,
but
against
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
and
Heads
of
the
Church
those
Gates
may
prevail
?
or
rather
is
that
Saying
,
that
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
,
to
be
understood
of
all
and
every
one
of
them
of
whom
it
was
spoken
?
and
so
is
that
other
Expression
to
be
taken
too
,
upon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
.
And
are
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
given
only
to
Peter
by
Christ
,
or
was
no
other
of
the
blessed
(
Apostles
)
to
receive
them
?
But
if
that
Expression
,
to
thee
will
I
give
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
be
to
be
understood
as
spoken
to
all
the
rest
as
well
as
to
Peter
,
why
then
should
not
all
that
was
spoken
,
as
well
what
went
before
,
as
what
follows
after
,
tho
spoken
to
St.
Peter
,
yet
be
common
to
all
the
Apostles
?
There
is
(
saith
Hillary
)
one
happy
Rock
of
Faith
,
which
Peter
confessed
with
his
Mouth
;
and
again
,
upon
this
Confession
of
Peter's
is
the
Church
built
;
and
not
much
after
,
this
Faith
is
the
Foundation
of
the
Church
.
And
after
the
same
manner
the
other
Fathers
also
Jerome
,
Cyril
and
Bede
say
,
the
Church
is
built
not
upon
Peter
,
but
upon
the
Faith
of
Peter
,
that
is
,
on
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
whom
Peter
,
by
an
Heavenly
instinct
,
confessed
,
Peter
(
saith
St.
Augustin
)
was
so
call'd
from
the
Rock
,
not
the
Rock
from
Peter
;
nor
did
Christ
say
,
I
will
build
my self
upon
thee
,
but
I
will
build
thee
upon
me
.
And
Nicholas
Liranus
,
tho
he
is
not
always
a
good
Author
,
for
you
know
in
what
Age
he
lived
,
yet
he
rightly
took
this
;
upon
this
Rock
(
saith
he
)
that
is
,
upon
Christ
:
and
therefore
the
Church
cannot
depend
upon
any
man
,
by
reason
of
his
Dignity
and
Ecclesiastical
Power
,
for
many
Popes
have
proved
Apostates
.
28.
IN
what
then
is
this
Papal
Authority
placed
?
In
Teaching
,
but
they
teach
nothing
;
in
administring
the
Sacraments
,
but
they
do
not
administer
them
;
in
feeding
,
but
they
feed
none
.
Now
this
is
all
the
Power
which
Christ
bestowed
upon
the
Apostles
;
Go
ye
(
said
he
)
into
all
the
World
and
preach
the
Gospel
,
&c.
hence
forward
ye
shall
be
Fishers
of
Men
;
and
as
the
living
Father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
.
But
as
to
these
,
whither
go
they
?
what
do
they
teach
?
what
do
they
preach
?
what
do
they
fish
for
?
from
whence
go
they
?
or
by
whom
are
they
sent
?
their
's
is
nor
Apostolick
Authority
,
but
Pride
,
and
an
intolerable
Lordship
usurped
by
Force
and
Tyranny
.
None
of
us
(
saith
Cyprian
)
calls
himself
Bishop
of
Bishops
,
or
compells
his
Partners
to
a
necessitated
Obedience
by
a
Tyrannical
Terror
.
Seeing
every
Bishop
may
use
his
Liberty
and
Power
according
to
his
own
Discretion
,
as
he
cannot
be
judged
by
another
,
so
neither
can
he
judge
another
.
And
as
the
other
Apostles
(
saith
he
)
were
the
same
which
Peter
was
;
so
all
Bishops
are
endowed
with
this
equal
Partnership
both
of
Honour
and
Power
.
And
St.
Jerome
(
saith
,
greater
is
the
Authority
of
the
World
,
than
that
of
any
City
.
Why
then
do
you
produce
to
me
the
Custom
of
one
City
?
Why
do
you
vindicate
that
Paucity
,
from
which
this
Pride
arose
against
the
Laws
of
the
Church
?
Where-ever
a
Bishop
is
setled
,
whether
at
Rome
,
or
Eugubium
,
whether
at
Constantinople
or
Rhegium
,
he
is
of
the
same
Worth
,
and
of
the
self
same
Priesthood
;
the
greatness
of
Riches
,
and
the
Humility
of
Poverty
makes
not
one
Bishop
superior
or
inferior
to
another
.
And
St.
Gregory
(
saith
,
Peter
was
a
principal
Member
in
the
Body
;
John
,
Andrew
,
and
James
were
the
Heads
of
particular
People
,
and
yet
all
of
them
are
Members
of
the
Church
in
one
Head
;
yea
,
the
Saints
before
the
Law
,
those
under
the
Law
,
and
those
under
Grace
,
and
all
those
who
make
up
the
Body
of
our
Lord
(
the
Church
)
are
to
be
accounted
Members
,
and
no
man
ever
yet
desired
to
be
call'd
an
UNIVERSAL
.
29.
THIS
is
that
Power
which
some
men
defend
so
stoutly
in
this
Age
;
so
that
whatever
they
think
of
the
Popes
Life
or
Religion
,
yet
they
would
have
this
Authority
Sacred
and
untouched
,
as
if
the
Church
of
God
could
not
be
safe
without
it
:
or
as
if
,
without
the
Popes
Will
and
Consent
,
a
Council
could
be
no
Council
;
and
that
if
the
whole
World
should
think
contrary
to
what
he
doth
,
it
would
be
nothing
.
And
therefore
when
you
see
(
Sir
)
that
these
things
are
thus
ill
managed
,
you
ought
not
to
wonder
;
that
when
nothing
is
now
sincerely
and
truly
acted
in
Councils
,
our
Men
had
rather
stay
at
home
,
than
travail
so
far
to
no
purpose
,
to
a
Place
where
they
are
sure
to
lose
their
Labour
and
their
Cause
too
.
30.
BUT
Sir
,
you
say
in
the
next
place
,
it
is
a
Sin
to
change
any
thing
in
Religion
,
without
the
Consent
of
the
Pope
and
a
Council
.
Why
Sir
?
the
very
Popes
themselves
have
changed
almost
the
whole
State
of
the
Primitive
Church
without
any
Council
;
and
tho
this
is
indeed
a
very
specious
and
winning
Proposition
,
yet
it
is
made
a
Cover
and
Defence
for
most
foul
Errors
;
for
they
only
seek
to
delay
the
Minds
of
Men
with
a
tedious
Expectation
,
that
by
lingring
and
weariness
,
they
may
take
off
their
Edge
and
Keenness
,
and
so
by
degrees
,
make
them
cast
off
all
Hopes
of
a
Reformation
.
For
,
what
would
they
have
the
People
of
God
be
deceived
,
err
,
be
deluded
and
involved
in
Error
,
and
in
the
Ignorance
of
God
,
and
be
led
into
eternal
Ruine
and
Destruction
,
whilst
the
Pope
calls
a
Council
,
and
the
Abbots
and
Bishops
(
meet
,
debate
,
settle
things
)
and
then
return
home
?
Is
it
not
lawful
for
any
of
us
to
believe
in
Christ
,
to
profess
the
Gospel
,
to
worship
God
rightly
and
truly
,
to
fly
from
Superstitions
and
Worship
of
Idols
,
except
these
men
please
to
give
us
leave
?
In
truth
,
the
state
of
the
Church
of
God
were
very
deplorable
,
if
in
the
midst
of
so
many
far
spread
,
gross
,
blind
,
foul
,
apparent
and
manifest
,
Errors
,
so
that
our
very
Enemies
themselves
cannot
deny
them
;
nothing
could
be
done
for
her
Relief
,
without
the
Concourse
of
the
whole
World
and
a
General
Council
,
or
at
least
,
of
such
a
Council
as
we
cannot
hope
for
with
any
certainty
,
and
the
event
of
which
,
if
we
now
had
it
,
is
much
more
uncertain
.
When
of
old
,
the
Persians
invaded
Greece
,
and
began
to
destroy
all
before
them
,
and
the
Lacedemonians
whose
valour
was
then
much
famed
amongst
the
Grecians
,
and
therefore
it
was
but
reasonable
they
should
have
been
the
first
in
the
defence
of
their
Country
;
yet
because
they
had
an
ancient
Custom
and
a
Superstitious
conceit
that
had
possessed
them
from
the
time
of
Lycurgus
,
that
it
was
ominous
and
unfortunate
to
begin
a
Martial
Expedition
at
any
other
time
than
that
of
the
full
Moon
,
therefore
they
sat
still
and
suffered
their
Enemies
to
plunder
and
burn
their
Country
,
whilst
they
were
foolishly
expecting
that
period
of
the
Moon
,
which
was
most
opportune
and
fitting
to
begin
their
defence
in
.
But
at
last
they
bethought
themselves
and
cried
,
There
is
equal
danger
in
the
delay
.
The
safety
of
the
Church
is
in
danger
,
the
Devil
like
a
ramping
and
a
roaring
Lyon
goes
about
seeking
whom
he
may
devour
;
simple
men
are
easily
drawn
into
the
snare
,
and
tho
they
are
very
often
touched
with
a
Zeal
for
God
,
yet
out
of
Ignorance
and
Misperswasion
,
they
persecute
the
Son
of
God
:
And
as
Nazianzen
(
saith
,
When
they
think
they
are
in
Arms
for
Christ
,
they
do
really
fight
against
him
.
And
the
Bishops
who
ought
in
the
first
place
to
take
care
of
these
things
,
either
like
vain
Night-Spirits
throw
every
things
into
Disorder
and
Confusion
;
or
(
that
I
may
tell
the
truth
without
disguise
)
encrease
the
Errors
,
and
double
the
darkness
.
Now
Sir
,
after
all
this
should
we
have
sit
still
and
expected
the
determination
of
these
Fathers
with
our
Arms
folded
together
,
and
doing
nothing
?
No
,
St.
Cyprian
(
saith
,
There
is
but
one
Episcopacy
(
in
the
whole
Church
)
a
solid
and
intire
part
of
which
,
is
enjoyed
by
every
Bishop
:
and
every
one
shall
surely
give
an
account
to
the
Lord
for
his
own
part
.
Their
blood
will
I
require
at
thy
hand
,
saith
the
Lord
.
And
if
any
man
puts
his
hand
to
the
Plough
,
and
looketh
back
,
and
is
solicitous
what
others
may
think
of
him
,
and
expects
the
Authority
of
a
General
Council
;
and
in
the
mean
time
hides
his
Lords
Treasure
he
shall
hear
,
thou
sloathful
and
wicked
Servant
:
Take
him
and
cast
him
into
outer
darkness
.
Suffer
(
saith
Christ
)
the
dead
to
bury
their
dead
,
but
come
thou
and
follow
me
.
The
truth
of
God
depends
not
upon
men
.
In
Humane
Counsels
it
is
the
part
of
a
wise
man
to
stay
for
the
judgment
and
consent
of
men
;
but
in
the
Affairs
of
Religion
,
the
voice
of
God
ought
to
supercede
the
need
of
all
others
;
which
as
soon
as
a
devout
Soul
has
heard
,
he
yeilds
presently
,
submits
,
and
neither
stands
off
,
nor
expects
any
other
;
for
he
knows
that
then
he
ought
neither
to
believe
the
Pope
nor
Council
,
but
the
Will
of
God
thus
revealed
.
And
this
voice
is
to
be
obeyed
,
tho
opposed
by
all
men
.
The
Prophet
Elija
immediately
obeyed
God
,
tho
he
did
believe
that
he
was
alone
.
Abraham
upon
the
Admonition
of
God
went
out
of
Caldea
,
Lot
went
out
of
Sodom
,
and
the
three
Children
made
a
publick
Confession
of
their
Religion
,
and
openly
detested
Idolatry
,
without
expecting
a
General
Council
.
Go
out
of
her
(
saith
the
Angel
)
and
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
that
ye
partake
not
of
her
Plagues
;
he
doth
not
say
stay
for
a
Synod
of
the
Bishops
.
Thus
the
true
Religion
was
at
first
published
,
and
so
it
must
be
now
restored
.
The
Apostles
at
first
taught
the
Gospel
without
any
publick
Council
,
and
without
any
such
Council
it
may
now
be
called
back
,
and
reinstated
.
But
if
Christ
himself
or
his
Apostles
in
the
beginning
would
have
delayed
and
put
off
the
whole
business
till
a
future
Council
.
When
should
the
〈◊〉
of
them
have
gone
out
into
all
Lands
?
How
should
the
Kingdom
of
God
have
suffered
force
,
and
the
violent
have
taken
it
by
a
kind
of
Invasion
?
Where
had
the
Gospel
now
been
?
Where
would
the
Church
of
God
have
been
?
In
truth
we
neither
fear
nor
fly
from
a
Council
,
but
rather
wish
for
and
desire
it
,
so
it
may
be
free
,
genuine
,
and
Christian
,
and
may
be
conven'd
after
the
pattern
of
that
of
the
Apostles
:
provided
that
the
Abbots
and
Bishops
may
be
discharged
of
their
Oath
,
by
which
they
are
now
bound
to
the
Popes
of
Rome
;
and
that
whole
Combination
now
on
foot
may
be
dissolved
;
provided
those
of
our
Party
may
be
freely
and
modestly
heard
,
provided
they
be
not
condemned
before
they
are
heard
:
And
lastly
upon
condition
that
if
any
thing
be
done
,
no
one
man
may
weaken
or
rescind
all
again
.
But
now
whilst
we
saw
that
the
present
manners
and
times
would
not
allow
us
thus
much
;
and
that
the
most
absurd
,
silly
,
ridiculous
,
superstitious
,
and
wicked
things
were
most
stifly
defended
,
only
because
they
had
been
heretofore
received
,
and
purely
for
custom
sake
.
We
judged
it
to
be
our
duty
to
provide
for
,
and
take
care
of
our
own
Churches
in
a
National
Council
.
31.
FOR
we
know
that
the
Spirit
of
God
is
neither
bound
to
any
place
or
number
of
men
.
Tell
it
(
said
Christ
)
to
the
Church
:
To
wit
,
not
to
the
universal
Church
which
is
spread
all
over
the
World
,
but
to
the
particular
,
which
may
meet
in
some
one
place
.
Wheresoever
(
saith
he
)
two
or
three
of
you
are
gathered
together
in
my
Name
,
there
am
I
in
the
midst
of
you
.
So
St.
Paul
,
that
he
might
reform
the
Churches
of
Corinth
and
Galatia
,
did
not
command
them
to
stay
for
a
General
Council
,
but
wrote
to
them
that
they
would
forthwith
cut
off
all
Errors
and
Disorders
:
And
so
heretofore
whilst
the
Bishops
slept
and
did
nothing
,
or
rather
defil'd
and
polluted
the
Temple
of
God
,
God
by
extraordinary
ways
excited
others
who
were
great
men
,
and
of
generous
minds
,
to
reform
whatever
was
amiss
.
32.
BUT
then
,
Sir
,
we
have
done
nothing
rashly
,
nor
without
very
great
reason
,
nothing
but
what
we
saw
was
lawful
at
all
times
to
be
done
;
and
which
had
often
been
done
by
the
Holy
Fathers
without
any
blame
.
And
thus
calling
together
the
Bishops
,
and
a
very
full
Synod
,
by
the
common
consent
of
all
our
States
,
We
cleansed
the
Church
of
those
Dregs
and
Corruptions
which
either
the
carelesness
or
malice
of
Men
had
brought
in
,
and
purged
it
as
the
Augean
Stable
:
And
as
far
as
it
was
possible
,
we
have
reduced
all
things
to
their
ancient
Splendor
,
and
the
resemblance
of
the
Apostolical
times
,
and
Primitive
Church
.
And
all
this
,
as
we
might
lawfully
do
it
,
so
for
that
cause
have
we
done
it
confidently
.
33.
THAT
which
Pope
Gregory
the
First
wrote
about
these
Affairs
please
me
;
and
the
more
because
he
wrote
about
the
Institution
of
the
English
Churches
to
Augustin
Bishop
of
the
English
.
He
exhorts
him
then
,
not
that
he
should
refer
things
to
a
Council
,
but
that
according
to
his
Discretion
,
he
should
appoint
such
things
as
he
saw
did
most
tend
to
the
encrease
of
Piety
.
You
know
(
saith
he
)
my
Brother
,
the
Custom
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
which
you
were
brought
up
;
but
I
am
best
pleased
with
this
Course
,
that
where-ever
you
find
any
thing
which
is
most
pleasing
to
Almighty
God
,
whether
it
be
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
that
of
France
,
or
in
any
other
Church
,
you
would
carefully
pick
and
choose
the
principal
things
,
and
settle
them
in
the
Church
of
England
,
which
is
yet
new
and
to
be
setled
in
the
Faith
,
and
that
in
the
Constitution
thereof
,
you
should
instill
those
things
which
you
have
thus
collected
from
many
several
Churches
●
for
Customs
are
not
to
be
loved
for
the
sake
of
the
Places
,
but
the
Places
for
their
Sakes
.
34.
After
the
same
manner
the
Fathers
in
the
Council
of
Constantinople
wrote
to
Damasus
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Western
Bishops
.
Ye
know
the
ancient
Sanction
and
Definition
of
the
Council
of
Nice
,
was
ever
in
force
;
that
as
to
the
Care
of
the
Administration
of
particular
Churches
,
the
Clergy
in
every
Province
taking
their
Neighbours
,
if
they
thought
fit
,
should
confer
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
upon
those
they
believed
would
manage
them
profitably
.
And
the
Affrican
Fathers
wrote
thus
to
Pope
Celestinus
.
Your
Holiness
may
be
pleased
to
reject
the
unjust
Appeals
or
Recourses
of
our
Presbyters
,
and
the
inferior
Clerks
of
our
Church
,
as
becomes
you
;
for
this
was
never
denied
to
the
Church
of
Affrica
by
any
Definition
of
the
Fathers
;
and
the
Decrees
of
the
Nicene
Council
have
most
plainly
committed
both
all
inferiour
Clerks
,
and
also
all
the
Bishops
to
their
own
Metropolitans
:
for
all
Affairs
may
be
most
prudently
and
justly
ended
in
those
places
where
they
began
,
nor
will
the
Grace
and
Assistance
of
the
Holy
Ghost
be
wanting
to
any
Province
.
Let
this
Equity
be
●ver
of
great
esteem
with
all
Christian
Priests
,
which
hath
been
constantly
retained
.
35.
BUT
Elutherius
Bishop
of
Rome
wrote
much
better
,
and
more
pertinently
to
the
thing
we
have
now
in
hand
in
his
Epistle
to
Lucius
,
a
King
in
Britain
.
You
have
(
saith
he
)
desired
I
would
send
you
the
Roman
and
Caesarean
Laws
,
which
you
have
a
desire
to
settle
in
your
Kingdom
of
Britain
:
We
may
abrogate
the
Roman
and
Imperial
Laws
when
we
will
,
but
not
the
Law
of
God
;
for
you
have
,
by
the
Mercy
of
God
,
received
the
Law
and
Faith
of
Christ
in
your
Kingdom
of
Britain
;
and
you
have
with
you
in
your
Kingdom
both
Testaments
;
compile
out
of
them
,
by
the
Assistance
of
God
,
and
the
Counsel
of
your
Kingdom
,
a
Law
,
and
then
by
it
,
with
Gods
permission
,
govern
your
said
Kingdom
,
for
you
are
the
VICAR
OF
GOD
in
that
Kingdom
,
according
to
that
of
the
Psalmist
,
the
Earth
is
the
Lords
.
36.
IN
short
,
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
,
held
a
Provincial
Synod
at
Rome
,
and
Justinianus
the
Emperor
commandeth
,
that
if
need
require
,
Synods
should
be
held
in
each
Province
,
and
threatned
,
that
if
this
were
neglected
,
he
would
punish
those
that
made
default
.
Every
Province
(
saith
St.
Jerome
)
hath
its
particular
Manners
,
Rites
and
Opinions
,
which
cannot
easily
be
removed
or
changed
without
a
very
great
disturbance
.
And
why
should
I
commemorate
the
most
ancient
Municipal
Councils
,
that
of
Eliberis
,
Gangra
,
Laodicea
,
Ancyra
,
Anti●ch
,
T●urs
,
Carthage
,
Milevis
,
Toledo
,
and
Bourd●aux
,
for
this
is
no
new
thing
.
So
was
the
Church
of
God
governed
before
the
Fathers
met
in
the
Council
of
Nice
;
for
they
had
not
presently
recourse
to
a
General
Council
.
Theophilus
held
a
Provincial
Synod
in
Palestin●
,
Palmas
in
Pontus
,
Irenaeus
in
Gaul
,
Bachilus
in
Achaia
,
Origen
against
Beryllus
in
Arabia
;
and
I
omit
many
other
Provincial
Synods
which
were
kept
in
Africa
,
Asia
,
Greece
and
Egypt
,
which
were
most
●ious
,
Orthodox
and
Christian
,
tho
the
Pope
had
nothing
to
do
with
them
.
For
the
Bishops
then
,
as
necessity
required
,
and
as
things
fell
out
,
presently
consulted
the
Well-fare
of
their
Churches
in
Domestick
Councils
,
and
sometimes
implored
the
Assistance
of
their
neighbour
Bishops
,
at
other
,
they
frankly
aided
each
other
without
asking
,
and
if
need
were
,
did
by
turns
help
one
the
other
.
Nor
did
only
the
Bishops
,
but
Princes
of
those
times
,
think
that
the
Concerns
of
the
Church
pertain'd
to
their
O●●ice
;
for
to
omit
Nebuchadnezar
,
who
published
a
Capital
Edict
against
all
that
should
blaspheme
the
God
of
Israel
;
and
David
,
Solomon
,
Ezechias
,
and
Josias
,
who
did
partly
build
,
and
partly
reform
the
Temple
of
God
.
Constantius
the
Emperor
,
without
any
Council
,
took
away
the
Worship
of
Idols
,
and
put
forth
a
most
severe
Edict
,
by
which
he
made
it
capital
for
any
man
to
offer
Sacrifice
to
any
Idol
.
Theodosius
the
Emperor
,
commanded
all
the
Temples
of
the
Pagan
Gods
to
be
razed
to
the
Ground
.
Jovinianus
,
another
of
them
,
so
soon
as
ever
he
was
declared
Emperor
,
made
his
first
Law
for
the
restitution
of
the
Christian
Exiles
.
Justinianus
was
wont
to
say
,
that
his
Care
of
the
Christian
Religion
was
as
great
as
that
of
his
Life
.
Joshua
,
so
soon
as
ever
he
was
made
the
Governour
of
the
People
,
had
Precepts
concerning
Religion
and
the
Worship
of
God
given
him
;
for
Princes
are
the
nursing
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Keepers
of
both
Tables
;
nor
was
there
any
one
Cause
why
God
setled
Governments
in
the
World
greater
than
this
,
viz.
That
there
might
be
some
to
preserve
Religion
and
Pi●ty
in
safety
.
37.
AND
therefore
many
Princes
in
this
Age
do
sin
the
more
grievously
,
who
being
call'd
Christians
,
sit
idely
and
enjoy
their
Pleasures
,
and
tamely
suffer
wicked
Rites
of
Worship
,
and
the
Contempt
of
the
Deity
;
and
turn
over
all
this
Care
to
the
Bishops
,
and
those
very
Bishops
whom
they
know
to
have
all
Religion
in
the
utmost
degree
of
scorn
;
as
if
the
Care
of
the
Churches
and
People
of
God
did
not
at
all
belong
to
them
,
or
as
if
they
were
meer
Herds-men
of
Cattle
,
and
to
take
care
of
Bodies
,
but
not
in
the
least
of
mens
Souls
;
they
remember
not
in
the
mean
time
,
that
they
are
the
Ministers
of
God
,
and
chosen
for
that
purpose
,
that
they
might
serve
the
Lord
.
Ezechias
the
King
would
not
go
up
to
his
own
House
until
he
saw
the
Temple
of
God
throughly
purged
.
And
David
said
,
I
will
not
give
Sleep
to
my
Eyes
,
no
Slumber
to
my
Eye-lids
,
until
I
find
out
a
Place
for
the
Lord
,
a
Tabernacle
for
the
God
of
Jacob.
O
that
Christian
Princes
would
hear
the
Voice
of
their
Lord
and
Soveraign
.
Be
wise
now
therefore
,
O
ye
Kings
;
be
learned
,
O
ye
that
are
Judges
of
the
Earth
.
I
have
said
(
saith
he
)
that
ye
are
Gods
,
that
is
,
men
divinely
chosen
,
who
should
take
care
of
my
Name
.
Think
thou
whom
I
have
raised
from
the
Dunghil
,
and
placed
in
the
highest
degree
of
Dignity
and
Honour
,
and
set
over
my
People
,
when
thou
so
studiously
buildst
and
adornest
thy
own
House
,
how
thou
canst
despise
and
neglect
my
House
;
or
how
thou
canst
every
day
petition
me
,
that
I
would
confirm
thy
Kingdom
to
thee
and
thy
Posterity
.
What
,
that
my
Name
may
for
ever
be
treated
unworthily
?
that
the
Gospel
of
my
Christ
may
be
extinguished
?
that
my
Servants
may
,
for
my
Sake
,
he
butchered
before
thy
Eyes
,
and
in
thy
View
?
that
this
Tyranny
may
rage
the
longer
?
that
my
People
may
be
imposed
upon
for
ever
?
that
the
Scandal
may
be
confirm'd
by
thee
?
Wo
to
him
by
whom
Scandals
come
;
and
wo
to
him
by
whom
they
are
confirm'd
.
Thou
tremblest
at
the
Blood
of
Bodies
,
how
much
more
shouldest
thou
abhor
the
Blood
of
Souls
?
remember
what
I
did
to
Antiochus
,
Herod
,
and
Julian
,
I
will
translate
thy
Kingdom
unto
thy
Enemy
,
because
thou
hast
sinned
against
me
.
I
change
Times
and
Seasons
,
I
reject
Kings
,
and
I
set
them
up
,
that
thou
mayst
understand
that
I
am
the
most
highest
,
and
that
I
rule
in
the
Kingdoms
of
men
,
and
give
them
to
whom
I
will
;
I
bring
down
and
I
lift
up
;
I
glorifie
those
that
glorifie
me
,
and
they
that
despise
me
shall
be
lightly
esteemed
.
FIFIS
.